Preface
I hope this letter finds you well. If you are reading this, then
there is hope yet for us all.
You ride aboard one of our twin arks—built to endure any test of time.
It carries genetic material of our species. It holds our legacy.
Bring it to a habitable planet and seed it with life.
Please. Shepherd us to brighter shores.
There is nobody left.
These were the words I woke up to, alone, in a drifting seedship—an ark. I do not know how long the ark took to find this planet, for I was in medically-induced cold sleep for most of it, woken only for the landing. The word ark carries many connotations. A last bastion of sorts, colossal, impregnable, made from desperate hope, ferrying life from one star to the next, built to endure. The ark is all of that, and through the lens of history you might call it myth, miracle, even, in deference to its design. From the inside, however, its hull is all too fragile, too thin, surrounded by space in the fullest sense of the word.
Can you imagine space? If you cannot, try to imagine a lake. Not a bottomless lake, but a lake deep enough that the water gradually turns murky and cloudy and the fish grow more scaly, more sharp and unforgiving, turning from prey to predator the deeper you go. The water leadens and eventually the weight of the lake above you is enough to drown the sun, leaving you in pitch darkness. You sink. These are hostile, uncharted waters, and only gargoylesque fish with bioluminescent sacs survive here. The glass of your helmet is all that separates you from a violent drowning. You die if it cracks.
Now picture the same lake, but bottomless, darkening endlessly. You cannot, as humans were not built to imagine infinity. We were made to play in grass and swim in lakes, finite, bounded things. But space is infinite and lakes are not. The first thing I did after waking from the pod was to look out the window, at the stars glowing hesitantly as though to only illuminate a pocket around them without drawing too much attention. It was then that I understood instinct, for I immediately feared that the glass and hull were too thin to protect me from what lurked in the deep.
The ark commenced final approach to our new home. Within its cockpit stretched a dashboard wrapping around me, housing countless displays, systems and subsystems all feeding into each other to autonomously pilot the ship. This was a migration—my people had launched their cells into space before going extinct. There was nobody to explain to me why I was the only full-bodied human on board, why the rest were cells in tubes, but nonetheless I was obliged to steward the seeding.
One of the ark’s many miracles was the capacity to fly faster than light, or FTL. Designing engines that could bend space was humanity’s greatest work and yet they were so expensive, so practically infeasible that it took the threat of extinction to push us to manufacture them. The ark was equipped with two—a main and a spare. Both had disengaged, the ark having dropped out of warp and back into Newtonian flight, sustaining g-forces that would rip anything but an ark-class seedship to shreds. Our new home filled the windshield, blue and gray and clumps of brown, swathes of green, round like a disc hung in space, its vast diameter difficult to comprehend. These were the colours of life that few planets could boast of.
Then the ark began to scream and rattle. We had entered the mesosphere, where meteors turn to falling stars. The glass burned and the joints strained and for a moment I imagined how the last of my people must have died. On his knees, his throat parched, begging for food, surrounded by cracked soil? Or with his fingers around his neck, inhaling caustic air bled of oxygen, his lungs contorting? Or was he scorched alive by the white-hot sun, the atmosphere made too thin to dull its rays? The severe deceleration anchored me to my seat, the blood draining from my eyes, and just as I thought I might succumb and black out, the clouds vanished and revealed a monochrome world.
Ramjets took over, thrusters pivoting to fire below the hull, slowing the ark’s descent. Blood flowed back into my eyes, restoring colour to the world so I could behold it for the first time. The night sky studded with stars, the crescent moon, and the land below, sprawling, vast, and fertile. To me, thawed just an hour ago without my memories—to me, this was my first home.
Our planet, Concord, is home to the resilient bluegrass, long, fine, and named for its peculiar hue: verging on indigo at night, but a brilliant shade of navy in sunlight. Curiously, a single stalk plucked for observation appears dull and mute, but when planted next to just one other, both take on a more enchanting colour.
Concord is the only habitable planet amongst the twenty (inclusive) in our system. It scribes a near-circular 300 million kilometre orbit around Myrmidon Deep (J1804 Lensed Star 17), a k-type main-sequence star, bright enough to support life at this range. This large orbit diffuses our host star’s light and warmth evenly across all latitudes, producing near-homogenous climate and fauna.
The bluegrass is thus both perennial and ubiquitous, hardy enough to thrive in almost any terrain or climate, forming both seas for children to hide in and meadows for cattle to graze in.
- from “The Pale Blue Dot” by Cardinal Gliese Psusennes II
ALICE
Beneath me stretched a vast lake, still like a mirror. The moon resting upon its surface chased as Mobius glided on cold air with a quiet aerial hiss. Mountains stood guard in the distance, their frosted peaks reaching into the clouds. A sliver of white sand whipped past beneath us—without it, I would not have realised the water had given way to a rolling field of long, blue grass.
Space had been unfathomably large, but the planet beneath me was bigger. It had to be. How many steps would it take to cross this field? How many to climb that mountain? The figure in my head continued to rise as the peaks drew closer, reaching frighteningly high above me. How deep were the lakes and oceans? A mountain’s worth of water, or two—perhaps more? My head spun at the scale of it all. If this was all truly wrought by chance—then there must be nobody luckier than me.
I took some time to inspect my surroundings while the ark searched for a place to land. The burnished steel of the interior was more covered than not by panels and switches. I did not know what to call them, but as I ran my fingers over them, feeling the weight and heft of switches untouched for millenia, I could imagine how to operate them, how to flick a row of switches in one smooth motion. I knew them as intimately as one remembers freckles on a lover. “I must have dreamed about you,” I murmured to nobody in particular.
I stepped out of the cockpit and into a long hallway, grey and metal like the rest. It branched on both sides into several rooms, forming the spine of the ark’s layout. On my left lay the room I woke up in—a medical bay, smelling like bleach and chlorine. The hospital-white pod centred in it stood out amongst the steel, still wired to slush tubes, though the pod had been drained dry. The ark was built to endure, but humans were not, all flesh and bone and not a pinch of steel. The solution was to freeze the pilot in a comatose state, vitals at the bare minimum required to sustain life. Not dead—there is no reviving the dead—but in a long hibernation.
The other rooms had various machinery and biological apparatus made for surgery or research, perhaps. Unlike the cockpit, these were made of glass and precision steel, made with a more delicate touch. This was an ark with genetic seed on board, so such facilities were expected, but I had no idea how to work them. I decided not to touch them for now.
At the end of the hallway lay a spacious hemispherical chamber with a large cylinder in the centre made of a titanium core and covered in bulletproof glass. Rows of small tubes spiralled around the core from top to bottom, each filled with orange fluid. Each a fragment of DNA, medically stilled and frozen, each a budding life. This was all that was left of my people—the seed. The ark was built to preserve the seed at all costs, to protect it from cold and heat and solar rays. I wondered how these one hundred or so tubes had been selected. These must have been the finest of us, the ones worth preserving. It was an honour to escort them.
Coil whine split the air as the ramjets spun down. Their shrieking died out and gave way to the whirring of gimballed thrusters as they gently manoeuvred the ship towards a clearing. I rushed back into the cockpit and strapped myself into the pilot’s seat. It would be so simple to take off, set course for distant space, and go back into cold sleep, leaving me to drift and dream for all eternity. I cannot turn away. I must not. This duty is mine to bear. The vacuum of space made this planet all the more precious—a single, blue dot, and yet how vast, how beautiful it was! I could not let it slip by.
“Aligning for VTOL descent,” a voice chirped, almost human with a slight sheen in its pitch. Who?! A metallic sphere floated above my head and orbited me once before hanging still near the windshield. An electronic sigil formed its eye, glowing a cold white.
“You… you’re not human?” I asked foolishly.
“No. I am Oracle, tied to Mobius. I speak where the ark cannot. Please leave the landing to us—you must be disoriented after your long nap.”
“R-right… how long, if I may ask?”
“Ten thousand years.”
I did not respond. Ten thousand years. One, two, three, four… it felt impossible to imagine ten thousand years without counting up to it from zero. Over a hundred lifespans. Enough time for a civilisation to be built, ruined, and built again a dozen times over, maybe more.
“And how far are we from…” I struggled to pronounce the word. Home.
“We have been cruising at 0.999c, or 99.9% of the speed of light. Close enough to be called light speed, though not entirely accurate. Thus, we are approximately eight thousand light years away from home,” Oracle said. “In case you were unaware, the figure I quoted earlier measures the passage of time from within the ark.”
“Huh?”
“At such speeds, time dilates. Time passes eight times slower here. So to an observer, such as the stars along the way, approximately eighty thousand years have passed.”
I counted again. One, two, three, four, before giving up. “Eighty thousand?” I asked, dizzy. “So… is anyone else still alive?”
“You were informed of the situation when Mobius thawed you, were you not?”
“I… yes, but… So it’s just me?”
“Just you.”
“And you.”
“And me.”
“You’re real, right? You’re not being controlled remotely from somewhere by someone?”
“I will let that insult slide this time.”
I decided to shut up before I antagonised the only companion I had. It did not seem like the ark itself, Mobius, could communicate, but the link between the two was still unclear to me. Tied to Mobius, he had said. Was he controlled by Mobius? Or was he a steward or co-pilot of sorts, a companion to Mobius?
Mobius pitched up to zero its forward velocity, angling for a vertical landing, the shift in gravity gently pushing me into my seat. It was a slow, colossal pivot, as expected from a ship of this size. Still, it moved with no wasted effort, tracing a clean arc with no adjustments, its nose stopping just above zero, angled to let the wind against its belly slow it down. Oracle beeped and his sigil flickered, and the monitors flashed white momentarily to acknowledge that landing parameters were within limits for safe descent. The nose pitched down again, now perfectly level with the horizon.
We sank, poised to be the first on our new home. It was beautiful, pure, and unspoiled by intelligent life. It was not barren, no—the grass waved in the wind to greet us, and in the distance there must have been some sorts of yet unknown primitive life forming a food chain, but none of it would ever see me as anything but a force of nature: a falling meteorite, but never a soul. Perhaps they were unable to see at all.
I began to cry. This is telling of my weak, feeble heart, but mine is one that cannot beat alone.
Of all the shapes She traced at the beginning,
the sphere is perfect from all sides,
spinning, yet still.
Only She on high may examine it in full:
from above and below, front and back,
left and right, all at once.
Her first act of grace, then, was:
to nudge it with but a finger,
leaving it to turn about its axis,
so the moon may see it in all its beauty.
- Myrmidon 1:2 (Exaltation of the New Century Version)
ALICE
It was a marvellous planet teeming with life, located right within the Goldilocks zone of its host star—yet the seeding was long and arduous. Twenty years for the foetuses to incubate and be memory-written, and a few months to seed them in groups across the planet; humans function best in small clans. They adapted quickly to their new world, as expected. After they established primitive cave-dwellings and learned to hunt with whatever they had on hand, I visited each settlement to show them fire. Then, tools of stone and iron. Finally, the wheel.
The sheen of my ship’s overengineered hull stunned them into submission. The neo-humans, who saw me and my ship as some sort of supernatural presence, made good use of my gifts and flourished as we must have once did. From caves they progressed to huts, from huts to hamlets, and from hamlets to towns. Life, in its entirety, was going smoothly.
“I do,” the couple said in unison, basked in light made holy by the stained-glass window it filtered through. They leaned into an embrace and kissed, drawing scattered applause from the pews. It echoed through the cathedral, growing louder and more raucous and coloured with laughter, the air swelling with the same joy that yearned to burst from the hearts of both groom and bride.
I gazed upon this precious sight from a mezzanine far above. Early in their development, I realised something. Despite how far they had progressed technologically their savagery still showed in how they loved: in a manner devoid of love. They merely bred. I took it upon myself to teach them to love—to find beauty in all things, starting with each other. It only took a small nudge and a bit of divine masquerade to preach and convince them there was purpose beyond rutting like dogs. The customs and traditions and ceremonies, they came up with on their own—because there is beauty in all things, and where there is none, we cannot help but conjure it from thin air.
This was the first marriage to occur on this planet, and in such grand fashion. How lucky! Many would follow. In time they would learn to love and seek love from each other rather than my holy, sporadic presence. I could not watch over them forever, and so I did not. No fanfare marked my departure; they were far too busy. Some sought adventure, eyes cast up, dreaming, but many looked warmly now towards their immediate family.
The sun began to sink below the horizon, painting the sky scarlet and the streets in shadow. Cosy cottages lined the streets, soft candlelight through their windows warming the paved walkways. Lazy trails of smoke wafted from chimneys. The bustling afternoon streets had calmed, save for a few roaming packs of children who dared play past dinnertime. This was a peaceful town of warm homes and warm food, wishing only for their happiness to last. There was no room for me here, with a face not unlike the mythical angel they called God. I had long since stopped helping them—my direct intervention ceased after they became self-sufficient in their caves. Only when things were dire did I nudge them from the shadows, staying incognito. Best that I remained as myth, painted on cave walls and glass windows.
There was no need to redirect their love. And so I retreated to a nearby mountain range. A vast cave system had formed here quite conveniently, with space even for me to land my ship in a cleverly obscured clearing. The rations the ship came stocked with had long since run out, so I foraged daily for fruits and herbs to eat. I bathed in the nearby river. A quick boil made the water safe to drink. Mobius had chosen well—this planet offered everything needed to sustain life. Unlike the humans I had raised, I had no ambitions or dreams. Or rather, I had already fulfilled them by seeding the planet and watching them grow.
I looked into the river, kneeling beside it, my face reflected in it, rippling as the water rushed past. Black hair and blue eyes. I had not changed since I woke up aboard Mobius. I was immortal and did not age. That much was clear. The people had noticed too, which is why they deified me. Of course, it takes an immortal to pilot an ark—cold sleep slows biological decay, but it does not stop it entirely. And even if it did, it would still require an immortal to supervise the seeding and watch over the humans as they grew. I was designed for this, so it was all well and good that I did not aspire to do anything else.
I was not angry about how I was made. I was happy, even, to have been of use, to have fulfilled my purpose. I did sometimes wonder what I would have wanted had I been sent here with no mission, no genetic payload, nothing. What I admired about humans was their ambition, but it was unfair to compare myself to them. Excluding the first generation of humans who stepped out of the accelerated gestation pods fully grown, every subsequent generation was birthed naturally and raised from infancy. They were raised surrounded by people—by villages and towns. They were raised by people who told them what was right and what was wrong and what they ought to spend their short lives chasing. Perhaps there was no such thing as innate ambition. Raised in such warm, loving homes, was it not inevitable that they would dream? All dreams are patchworks of the people around us and what they say. Dream a dream a hundred times over and you cannot help but want to bring it to life, to see if the end of the rainbow is as you imagined.
I splashed water onto my face and blinked. I had been kneeling here for quite some time. Oracle was hovering next to me—he had come to check on me at some point. It was his programmed duty to protect me, after all. I sighed, stood, took a few steps back, sat back down and lay on my back, tracing lines between the stars. Despite how much this planet’s changed, they haven’t moved a bit.
“We did well, don’t you think?” I said to Oracle.
“By the letter. They’ve hit critical mass and should require no further supervision.”
“So? Now what? What about us?”
“Now we wait. Like we did before we arrived.”
I sighed, my breath laced with both satisfaction at what I had made and regret that it now stood on its own. “And you’re fine with that? I… Well, you’re a ship. Connected to one, at least. An ark, made to endure any test of time.” I scoffed. I had not realised until then that my ambition had been exactly the same as what Oracle, a machine, had been programmed to do. It felt a bit embarrassing, suddenly, as though I were a puppet on strings. “This is what you’re made for, then.”
“Concord will not last forever. Is that what you want to hear?”
“What?” I sat up, eye-to-eye with Oracle who hovered like an omen.
“They too will need an ark one day. You wish to feel useful, no? They will need you—to pilot me,” he said, his tone resonating slightly near the end. I had been around him long enough to understand. He was Mobius—not his appendage or peon, but two of the same mind. I had offended him by calling him connected.
“They shouldn’t need me—us. I don’t want them to die. I don’t want them to need another ark.”
“But they will. Look at how they butcher their own.”
“War is different—”
“Butchery takes on many forms, not just prancing with swords.” Oracle leaned forward in the air to elaborate but recovered immediately, his sigil dimming slightly: a rare sign of emotion. He turned away and fell silent. Oracle was not programmed to argue. Humans can read between lines, however—the space between words, and what lies unsaid.
“Do you hate us?” I asked him.
“Us? Don’t lump yourself in with them. You’re not human.”
“I mean… besides being immortal. I’m still human. We seeded this planet with the genes of my people.”
Oracle turned towards me—calmly, this time. “The gulf between you and them can never be crossed. Your people? Your people died. They lived knowing they would die. Do you know how that feels?”
“No,” I said like a scolded child. “But we didn’t die. We survived—”
“By building an ark to flee in. How terrified they must have been to pool all their resources just to build Mobius—to create you.” His tone was condescending in a way only a machine could manage.
“But isn’t that wonderful? We escaped death,” I asked, not sure what I was even trying to convince him of.
“They merely nudged the wheel, setting it in motion once more. No wheel spins forever— once it stops, Concord, too, will need us.”
“But I helped them! I raised them! I taught them love!” I sputtered, upset. Concord was beautiful, and so were its people. “How can you simply assume that they will need an ark again? What if they last forever?”
Oracle paused before speaking. “There is a wall that no civilisation can break, ever. Your people called it the Great Filter. All who try fail and go extinct—and the wheel stops until it is nudged again.”
“And you think Concord will fail too?”
“I know Concord will fail. The key to the lock is not love, but immortality. You did not teach them that. Only immortals think on a scale long enough to keep the wheel turning.”
I stared at him. “How was I supposed to make them immortal? The genetic material was already loaded into the seeding pods! There was no way to modify them!”
“You couldn’t have. Immortals need to be designed from scratch, not adapted from existing genes. It’s not as simple as flicking a switch.”
“Then”—I sat up, talking faster than I could breathe—”why didn’t they just load the ship with immortals? With people like me?”
“They’re your people, are they not? Ask them yourself!” Oracle snapped, his sigil pulsing. “Clearly they had some reason not to take the obvious solution!” He floated away, clearly tired of our conversation.
We never brought up the topic again. It helped me understand Oracle a little more, if it even makes sense to say that about a machine. I realised this logical incongruency infuriated him, far more than it would a human with the heart to love and forgive. I was not a machine, however. I would often think back to the bride and groom and how they kissed on the dais, how the light filtered through the glass and lit up every cheering face in the pews, how it reflected and silhouetted the new couple as though affirming their vows.
It was a fleeting sort of love that I could admire but not understand. Ephemeral, yes, but to seek it, to conjure it, to reach for it, knowing it must be repaid in death leaving them nothing—I could not help but love them. I never again questioned why humans must be mortal. They were more beautiful this way.
I would spend much time yet with Oracle; as the wheel turned, slowly, with the weight of a thousand, thousand years of fate bearing down on it, and I would come to see him differently. Neither metal nor flesh—not human nor machine—but as an immortal, like me, removed from chronology, watching the wheel spin.
Records of the Child of God are sparse and contradictory, but mainly focus on the destruction she wrought upon our land. Others tell of her charity without peer, while others still condemn her as a curse. While Her myth is secure and consistent across many tellings, the myth of the Child is not. I thus propose that she was not descended from divinity at all, but merely a human, her deeds spun into tales both fantastic and mundane, each diverging further from the truth. God’s place in the heavens has always been paramount, but that of the Child is not by Her side, but on Concord itself.
For what purpose? We do not know. Perhaps she was forged as an instrument to exercise Her will—to till the earth for the good, and as a flaming scourge for the evil. Unlike Her, the Child does not preach for us to obey—instead, the Child teaches us to weep in regret.
- from “Locating the Child of God” by Giuseppe Calderone
ALICE
I did not count the days as they passed. Each Age called and your people answered. Each, a tick of the clock, marking the passage of time. Engineers and architects devised all sorts of brilliant devices, each building they raised taller than the last. Others turned to medicine; in most cases, to extend lives, while in others, to ease pain in death. Then there were those that waged war; they, I could not bear to watch, though I knew the need to draw borders in blood. Some looked past those borders and sailed beyond the curve of the horizon in search of new shores. Others turned towards their families and made warm homes and warmer meals for them to return to.
Then there were those who fell through the cracks. You showed up at my cave one night, dressed only in a ragged, drenched cloak white with snow. Your eyes burned blue in the night, but your malnourished body trembled in the raging blizzard.
“You’re… a woman.” Your voice trembled from the cold.
“And you’re a girl. Hello.”
“How can a woman live unmarried on her own in the mountains?”
I had to laugh. “And? Is that strange?” I quickly realised there was little about me that was not strange. “Come in,” I said, my gaze narrowing. “You’re half dead.”
The candle I held reflected in your wary eyes. I extended a hand to you and managed a smile. You did not return it, but clasped my palm with your fingers, freezing cold, weakly, like a child. I let go, moved my candle to my other hand, and took yours once more, letting the residual warmth thaw you. I was not the sort of fool who let any passerby into my cave, but there was something very wrong with you—I knew instantly that you, like me, were an anomaly.
“These are the living quarters.”
“It’s a cave with a fleece mat.”
“No, there’s furniture too.”
“You mean that plank on the floor?”
“The dining table, you mean. Follow me.”
Our footsteps echoed through a natural hallway that connected the caves like a stem branching into leaves. The stone was smooth against our bare feet, cold and firm. The blizzard, muffled by the thick walls, now sounded like a smouldering fireplace in an adjacent room. I stopped before a yawning hole to a side cave.
“This is the study. I will have a bed prepared for you shortly.”
“There’s nothing in here.”
“Nothing to distract you from your… uh, study.” My ears turned red. I don’t know how else to humour her. I hope it distracts her from her hunger.
The look of exasperation on your face was oddly adorable. You grimaced suddenly, your belly growling like a beast, made loud by the acoustics of the cave.
“I’m sorry. You must be famished. Here, take my cloak—yours isn’t going to do much against a winter as harsh as this. I will bring you something to eat.”
“It’s fine. This will suffice,” you said, tightening the cloak around you, keeping your body hidden. I did not object.
My home was spartan. Still, I preferred it to wasting my years away in cold sleep aboard the ark. This cave could not have been easy to find, with a deceptively hidden entrance—but who was I to argue with the strings of fate that might have led you here? Still—you were the first to have ever sought me out, even if by coincidence.
“Tell me”—I said, sitting cross legged on the floor, having just downed a bowl of porridge whole—“are you from the nearby town?”
You nodded, sat across the dining table, your bowl of porridge yet untouched.
“And what brings you here on such a terrible day?”
You stared at something far behind me, though I could not tell what. “I am armed.”
“Armed?” I asked calmly, looking at your cloak, at the way the fabric folded and tugged around your waist. I had never feared death, so whatever you were hiding was nothing but a tool to me. “Keep your weapon, then. It has nothing to do with me.”
You raised a brow, but quickly relaxed, fatigue setting in, your eyelids drooping. “The nearby town… yes. I…”
“It’s okay. You should get some rest first. Take all the time you need.”
And you did. Perhaps that was for the best; you were a lot weaker than I had thought, and speaking would have sapped what little energy you had left. You lay in bed for days; not asleep, but unwilling to get up for anything other than meals. I foraged for berries and learned to hunt small animals to cook you warmer meals, as much as the blizzard would permit. What was it about the world I had created that drove you out? I was desperate to know, but I knew better than to push.
“Your name… what’s your name?” You spoke for the first time since our conversation over porridge a week ago. I could barely hear your voice through the thunderstorm that raged outside.
“Does it matter? We’re the only ones here. Why don’t you tell me yours? It’s basic courtesy to introduce yourself first, you know?”
You said nothing.
“Nevermind. So, let me ask you again: what brought you here, on a day just as terrible as this one?” I smiled as warmly as I could, hoping to elicit a response.
“I don’t get it. You’re… you’re Her, aren’t you? You look exactly like the woman from the stained-glass window. But if you are… Why do you let me live?”
So you see me as a deity. Other than my hair having grown out a bit, I must have resembled the myth precisely. But more importantly, your face was a mirror image of mine.
“Elaborate. Why would I have any reason to kill you?”
“I escaped from the city gaol. They locked me down there for… I have no idea how long, it must have been weeks. All because…”
Your voice cracked and turned to sobs. I wasn’t sure how to react, so I didn’t. I simply waited for you to finish. Time had ground me down, robbed me of my strength to empathise—I desperately wished there was something I could say. There were no clocks here but your rhythmic sobbing to punctuate the stifling flow of time. You choked on your tears—thunder struck outside—and they flowed harder still. I waited for so long I thought the rain might cease. Eventually, you looked up at me and crawled over to sit by my side. I gazed into your eyes: two turbulent lakes of blue that threatened to spill over again. They reflect. But I would rather look through. So I did—through the mirror’s glass, reaching into the deep. I extended a timid finger and wiped a tear from your lashes. How vast and full of life. Best not to spill even a drop. We had only just met, but I silently promised to protect her.
You finally stopped and dried your eyes. “I shall tell you my tale from the very beginning. But please… promise me one thing.”
I waited with bated breath.
“Believe me. That is all I ask.”
“I am no stranger to strange tales. I will believe every word you say—this I swear with all my heart.”
“Then… I will begin with the day I was born.”
Never mistake the natural order of Her appointments. The Child of God bears a heavy cross, but none may lift it. She was not crowned for her pure soul—rather, a crown needed to exist, and so She made in her image the perfect candidate to wear it. We need only to bow our heads and pray. That is our place. Whether we choose to do so matters not—all is ordained by Her script.
- from “Above and Beyond” by Auric Ile of the Holy See
EVIE
I start with the day I first drew breath. A deafening, monstrous roar like nothing I have heard since filled my ears, unyielding, like a dying monster not of this world. I felt the floor below me shift and sigh; perhaps I was on a ship rolling in the tide. All I could see was pitch black. I felt terror before I even understood the concept of terror. I did not have the words to describe what was happening. I had no frame of reference, but part of me knew that this was not the place for me. The ship eventually pitched, sank, and stopped. The roar died and was replaced by a shrill whine. The beast progressed through its final stages of death until finally all fell silent. Metal struck metal and for the first time in my life, I saw light. Blinding, pure light spilled through a crack in the darkness. It expanded, filling my vision completely, searing my retinas. I wanted the darkness back. Wind rushed past my face, carrying a ticklish flavour of mint. And as my pupils constricted, I saw the world for the first time.
A field of blue, rolling grass stretched far beyond. Frost-capped mountains loomed in the distance, piercing the clouds above. A full moon hung aloof in the sky. I was in a metallic chamber of sorts, and there were about a dozen or so of us strapped into strange seats. Moments later, the straps released, and many of us flopped onto the floor, not used to gravity. I stumbled and rose unsteadily to my feet. My body was as it looks now. The others; they were fully grown too. Eventually, one of them, possibly overwhelmed by what was happening, shrieked in terror and scrambled out of the chamber on all fours like an animal. The rest of us immediately followed suit and ran out. Unfamiliar with the sensation of grass and the dirt beneath, many tripped and fell. As I lay there on the ground, I rolled onto my back and looked up at the ship. It was an abomination—no wood, no sails, nothing that resembled anything a ship should have—and there was no ocean to be seen, only grass. It was a gargantuan beast of metal; I can only describe it as such as I have not seen anything like it since.
The chamber door slid down like a guillotine, slamming shut and cutting us off. The beast breathed purple flame from its wings towards the ground, but oddly the grass did not burn. We backed away in fear, unable to comprehend what we were seeing. And then, the beast did something I have never seen since: it rose into the air. Gently, like a sleeping babe being lifted from its cot by its mother. Vertically, in one smooth, graceful arc. At that moment, I could only describe this winged metal beast as beautiful. It must have been the work of God. This glimpse of Her awesome power terrified me. I never wanted to bear witness to its beauty ever again. Then, it leapt into the air with a thunderclap and disappeared, and all fell silent, save for the sigh of the breeze. That was the last I ever saw of it.
What happened after that is a blur. We were alive, on a planet supporting life. We knew nothing, but had our instincts to guide us to hunt for food and build shelter. Our first steps on this planet were rough, uncertain of where or why we were, but what choice did we have?
Only those with full bellies and beds to sleep in dare question their place. We took each day one after the other, focusing only on our next meal, avoiding that which lurked in the dark. I cannot put into words how existentially terrifying the thought of living meal to meal was. We were not apex predators. We were a link in the food chain.
Eventually, we found a cave well-concealed from the elements and big enough for us all. We made it our home base. We fashioned rudimentary tools to hunt with and skinned pelts to clothe ourselves with. Logically, there was no reason for us to stay together, but I suppose instinct guided us to live as a pack. A home breeds routine, and our cave was no exception—the shadows recessed and the world grew more familiar. However, there was something about me that was very wrong. If you—God, I mean, could make mistakes—I must be her biggest embarrassment. For I cannot stand the touch of a man.
We were not unlike animals, and we mated in the open as animals did. There was not much else to do for recreation. The cave was big enough for multiple pairs to go at it simultaneously. I recall laying on my sleeping mat, my eyes fixated on a man mounting a woman across from me like a dog. It was revolting. The prospect of being in her place horrified me. I could not bear to look at the flopping genitals of the men that would sometimes walk around naked. It was unbearable. And yet, to the others, it seemed like the most perfectly natural order of things. Men mated with women, and that was that.
I kept my head down and handled chores and errands, which they were happy to entrust to me—more time for their rutting. They did not touch me and I did not dare look at them. I played servant, trying to force down my bile as I wiped the ground clean each morning. I should stress that might alone was law. We were primitive and knew nothing else. I learned quickly that my body would never bulge with muscle like a man’s could, and that it was best for me to refrain from eye contact. There was no reasoning with such men, and to fight back would get me killed. They argued not with words but with brute violence. I had to clean blood and gore, too. It was revolting. I hated it. I hated that I was weak. The mere sight of them made me want to flee and never look back. But what did I know of the world outside our cave? Nothing. So I did what I could.
I awoke one day to some commotion outside the cave. It was then that I heard the sound of the beast—the winged, metal one. I was terrified. What now? Was it here to drop another pack of humans? Or to take us back? I wanted no part of it. But the rest were curious and braver than I was. They rushed out to greet the beast.
What exactly happened out there—I do not know. I heard the beast’s roar die down like it did before. Then, there was silence from both the beast and our herd. Sounds of metal against metal rang out, and what sounded like tools falling to the ground. Then, the voice of a woman cut through the air—sharp and clear as water wrought into glass. She spoke a tongue I had never heard before. A clamour rose from the herd; some rejoiced, while others asked questions. After what seemed like an unproductive conversation, the herd began to cheer. Shortly after, metal struck metal and the beast roared once more, slowly fading away into the distance.
The herd shuffled back into the cave with their heads hung in silence. Why? They had been rejoicing just moments ago, but the air had shifted. They were all equipped with tools made of stone and iron, flaming sticks, and wooden wheels. I had never seen any of them before. I did not even think it possible to have fashioned them by hand. One of them—a male—approached me, and for a moment I panicked, for he held a sword! However, he did not touch me—instead, he knelt before me. He presented the sword to me with both hands. I immediately knew that this was an instrument of death. It was designed to kill.
“You are… descended from the beast. Forgive us.” He was the strongest and most violent among us, and yet he hung his head in shame, knowing I had seen all. He spoke in our crude tongue. The beast? That big, noisy, metal one? Or perhaps he meant the woman? They pronounced her title not with disgust or horror, but with reverence. Their eyes gleamed at me, awestruck.
“She was no beast,” someone else called out. “Her steed, yes, but not her.” Murmurs of approval spread throughout the room. They felt dissonance at the use of the word to describe someone so above and beyond their status. I had not even seen her, but I felt her holy presence from the way it had rubbed off on them.
“Then, we need a new word. A name for the woman on her steed who has showered us with her gifts. And her child, who sits before us.”
“God!”
It had a nice ring to it. Murmurs of approval turned to shouts and waving fists of approval. “God has graced us! She, who gave us life and a place to live, has descended once more!”
The idea of God had captured the imagination of this disgusting herd of brutes. The idea that their lives had meaning, and that they had the favour of a divine presence was exactly the sort of validation such monsters craved. And yet, the sword presented to me held weight. I understood the gesture.
“Child of God. Forgive us, and accept this gift.”
I held out my hands and gripped the hilt. It weighed far more than I expected—the blade pivoted around the pommel and slammed against the floor. A few gasps rang out, but the edge was undamaged, firm and sharp. It truly was a fine weapon. I wrestled against it, finally managing to hold it upright. It teetered unsteadily in my hands, but for the first time in my life, I felt some semblance of strength. It was a lean, sharp blade. With practice, I would be able to swing it around. I could kill.
I did not understand why they thought me the Child of God, but I knew better than to ask. That night, I silently mouthed words of thanks to the woman—no, God—who had shown up that day. Still, I was well aware of what humans were like. They had merely been muzzled by a higher power. A simple gift did nothing to sate my hatred for my race. They were still monsters deep down, created presumably by the hands of God. Who was at fault? Us? Or Her? What did that make me, then?
I could not accept that I was like them, of the same stock and breed. I was no brute, but I looked like them, sounded like them, walked and talked like them, and it infuriated me such that I wanted to claw my own eyes out. So I adopted the mantle they had given me: Child of God. This title removed me from them. I wanted space, and now I had reason to demand it; to create a divide between me and them. I had to learn to live independently before I could do any of that, however. This sword was merely a single step. Perhaps I could use it to slay rabbits or forage on my own. Eventually, I might be able to hunt larger prey. And with stone and iron, I could do a lot more. I finally had a light to chase.
Years passed. The others wizened and died, but my body remained exactly as it did the day I stepped off the beast. This baffling defect of mine commanded fear and respect. Child of God, they murmured as I walked past, their heads bowed. So did their children and their grandchildren though they did not understand why. My presence was unnatural; my body, an anomaly. Someone to be cast out and worshipped at the same time, above and beyond the rabble. They were content with merely staying out of my sight; I had no powers of the sort to punish or demand offerings with. I held no influence over the world beyond my improved swordsmanship that I wielded only for food. Once the space between us had been cemented by law and tradition, I decided to leave, knowing none would chase.
I became distinctly aware of my position, perched outside the food chain. Every animal that gasped and died in my hands would never feed another. It all seemed so greedy, so gluttonous of me. All I did was take and take from this planet’s bounty, never to return the favour. But so what? There was nobody around to admonish me. Nobody around to judge me nor forgive me. Even the brute that I was understood that sin unseen is still sin, but to go unnoticed for what must have been centuries was a bit absurd.
At some point, I picked up drawing as a hobby. I had no talent nor materials, but it was fun nonetheless. On a day as dull as the last, with the sun’s dying light as a backdrop, I held a rough piece of parchment up against the window. The winged, metal beast, pitch-black as I remembered it, blazed against the light, surrounded by a ghostly halo. Looking back, I realise how silly this was. Here I was—a tree without a forest, who after countless years of feasting on wild prey, had finally decided it was time to paint. But as I beheld the beast, I felt a drop of the guilt that had pooled in my heart dry. The painting was a mark: proof that I had lived. I had painted every stroke with all the precision I could muster in a permutation I deemed most aesthetic. It was a simple collection of lines configured in a pattern nobody else would emulate. The parchment preserved a record of what I—and not anybody else—saw the beast to be on that fateful night. In creating it, I had laid part of my soul bare. That was more than a beast could do. A beast only knew to rip and tear, but I was different. I would keep this painting whole. A delusional, arrogant thought; self-granted purpose, borne from boredom, is no purpose at all—but it was enough for me to latch onto.
If I may recognise one, fascinating aspect of living beings, it is their ability to perceive differently from each other. I grew to wonder what the rabbits I ate daily would draw had they been blessed with fingers and patience. Every step of the process enthralled me—from choosing a subject to draw, to planning the way it should be drawn, down to the individual strokes. If anyone were to see the paintings that littered my cottage, they would no doubt understand every nook and cranny of my mind better than if I were to try and explain myself to them through words.
Over time, this desire festered and grew to encompass more than just paintings. Paintings were just one of many bridges to a heart, meant to be crossed, not stared at. Hearts were not made to beat alone, and mine was no different—my hate neutered by time.
Of course, nobody ever showed up. I did not mind. If the boredom ever drove me mad, my sane self would still be preserved in these drawings. Imagine: if my personality was erased completely, or even replaced by a different one. I could then tour my past mind through my paintings, each one an irreplaceable part of my old self. Together, they formed an ever- growing jigsaw, a blueprint of me.
The seasons turned without end. Before I knew it, I could see from my window the spires of human civilization towering over a land sucked dry, their shadows lengthening with each era that passed. In comparison, I must have seemed like a beast. What sort of people were they, and what fancy new forms of art had they come up with? I looked in awe at what they had built with their bare hands. Perhaps a tour was in order.
EVIE
“What’ll it be?” bellowed a hulk of a man turned away from me, made more of muscle than anything else. His shoulder blades swivelled as he wiped a glass clean.
What’ll it be? What are these even supposed to be? Glass bottles with all sorts of rancid concoctions in poisonous shades—no, beverages—lined the shelves in front of me, glowing warmly under the tavern lamps. I had never seen so much liquid in one place before. Is this what people drink for sustenance now? Or for pleasure? “Uh…”
“First time? Just turned of age, did you? No, you’re hardly a lad from the look of you. Then again, I was about your size when I had my first pint—and I puked my guts out, I did. Wahahaha!”
His booming voice rattled my skull. We were not alone—raucous customers laughed and drank around me. The men had barrels for arms, muscular and strong. The handful of women present were tall and voluptuous, while I was thin as twigs. People are a lot… bigger… than I recall. How? Is it because of what they drink? Perhaps I should learn to brew these. I looked over at the table next to me, where a pair clinked their glasses and gulped them down without hesitation—one nearly twice the size of the other, but only horizontally. Seems like the effects vary.
“That’s a tiefdraught. Not what I’d propose a toast to, but with where they’re going tomorrow, I can hardly blame ‘em. Want to try one?”
“Ah… sure. Sorry, you’re right—this is my first time.”
“Wahahaha! Written clear as day across your face—anyone could tell! Ah, what I’d give to be in your shoes. Even the harshest brews lose their kick eventually. Well, consider this on the house; after all, it’d be an honour to serve you your first pint. I still remember the first glass my dad poured for me—bless his soul, wherever he is—and nothing’s come close since. A tiefdraught, though…”
Perhaps this isn’t a great idea. “What’s a tiefdraught?”
“Delve on the rocks with a dash of Marine Blue and a hefty mix of pure alcohol. Not the hardest drink to whip up, nor the most expensive, but it packs a punch. Look, we’ve almost run dry.”
He deftly poured out a blue reagent into an indigo glass, handling the pitchers nimbly despite his size. The blue filtered into the indigo, turning the concoction dark as the ocean floor.
I looked around, and noticed the sheer number of people toasting to tiefdraughts. “Is this really that good?”
“No, it tastes awful if you ask me.”
“So why’s it so popular? Surely you have other things on the menu.”
His eyes narrowed. “You from across the ocean, lad?”
“What?”
“Hm. Well, I suppose it doesn’t matter. Most of who you see here tonight won’t live to see the sun rise.”
Huh? What, is this poison?
“They’re soldiers, to be sortied a few hours from now. Wouldn’t expect you to know that, since clearly you’re not military—but surely you know we’re at war?”
“Um… sorry, you’re right. I’m not from around here.”
“I’m surprised they let you right through the gates. I suppose someone like you doesn’t look like they’d so much as dare raise a hand against a fly. Then again, some of the gatesmen are in here drinking too, so it’s more than likely they’re beyond caring. Either way, it’s a fact that almost every battalion we send out gets massacred. It’s a bloodbath out there. It’s not like the enemy’s having an easy time of it—we take two along for every one of us that falls—but it’s not a pretty sight. Tomorrow’s said to be the biggest operation there’s been yet, perhaps one that might end the war, but who knows what’s true nowadays?” He sighed before continuing. “Tiefdraught isn’t something you drink alone. It tastes like rotting carcass. It’s something you can only stomach with a friend, a buddy, someone you trust. Think of it this way—if your pal’s not even willing to chug a pint with you, d’you think they’d spare a glance for you on the battlefield? Surely not. Anyway, that’s a bit of lore for you. Y’know, after saying all that, I can’t let you drink this alone, can I? Let me brew another for myself, and we’ll toast.”
How stupid. Humans haven’t changed a bit. How does anyone here see meaning in senseless murder? Is this supposed to be fun? Do they not stop to wonder why this loudmouth gets to sit here yapping without ever having to lift a sword—while they rush to their deaths?
Of course, I knew better than to say that out loud. “Right… sorry, what’s a toast?”
“What? C’mon, does nobody drink where you’re from? It’s when you clink your glasses together before taking a swig. Here, hold your glass out.”
He picked up a tiefdraught of his own and held it out expectantly, a grin across his face. I grasped the handle of my jug—and only then did its weight strike me. So heavy! I squirmed as I lifted the glass with both hands towards his, shaking unsteadily all the while. In comparison, his glass hung still as a rock.
“Wahahaha! Sorry, maybe I should have poured you half a pint instead. Anyhow, here we go—Cheers! To your arrival in Garder!”
I perched the glass against my lips before hesitating. Vapour stung my eyes and filtered into my nose. I suppose this is something you chug rather than sip. The bartender was already gulping his drink down. Not wanting to be left behind, I closed my eyes, counted to three and tipped the tiefdraught into my mouth almost vertically, letting my hood fall.
The foam that crested the surface coagulated near my mouth as the draught slowly spread down my throat. It tasted like death: ice-cold and bitter, made of alien waters murky and sterile amidst tall, snowy mountains that stretched into the night; a taste that burned and rose to a searing crescendo, yielding only as I began to choke, my eyes watering. The boiling depths parted, making way for a haunting aftertaste: earthy but deathly still, missing the heat that had threatened to glass my tongue just moments earlier. The taste left my mouth numb and slid into my throat, staying there like a pocket of phlegm.
People pay to drink this? I would sooner drink my own piss than another cup of this bile.
I opened my eyes to a world swimming in my tears. I set the cup down on what seemed like the counter and blinked hard. As the counter slowly came into focus, I realised something had changed. What? I probed my senses; nothing had appeared that was not already there. Rather, it was the absence of something.
The noise. It’s gone. The ruckus of the bar, the voices, the clinking of glass… everything’s fallen silent.
The bartender’s face finally defined itself in front of me. His face lay twisted into one of awe. He stood in front of me slack-jawed, muzzled by shock. I felt a little uncomfortable at his silence; a feeling that doubled into full-blown fear as I looked around the bar. Not a soul moved. Their cups all sat on their tables; some lay shattered against the floor. Their eyes were trained on me, their faces in abject shock just as the bartender’s was.
What? Did something happen? What was in that drink? I snapped my head back towards the cup. It looked just as it did before I drank it, just one sip emptier.
“You are… Her, are you not?” Trembling in a way that scared me, the bartender finally broke the silence.
“Her?”
“Pardon my ignorance, but even someone like me had an inkling of who you were the moment you stepped in. Her of eternal life, descended upon her iron chariot… I’ve seen the stained glass window in the chapel. The one that’s been there for centuries. That’s you… surely!”
Murmurs spread throughout the bar. I could not have stood out more if I tried—aside from their size, their hair came in different shades of red, some even streaked with silver, and jade-green eyes. Their scrutiny made my skin crawl. I should not have come here.
“Her? In those rags?” “Surely…”
“But she’s the spittin’ image of Her on high!”
“You’d think She’d shy away from even a drop of liquor. But even I can’t deny there’s a resemblance…”
“It is… it is Her! I won’t believe otherwise!”
“They say it’ll be a massacre tomorrow, but if She’s here to… see us off?”
“That’s it! That must be it! She’s—She has returned! To grant us succour and shield!”
Gasps of realisation filled the room as confusion and fear turned to affirmation and excitement. Their faces warmed and smiles crept over their faces. But beneath the skin that wrapped over their skulls I sensed festering, ravenous hunger. It was a face I knew well no matter how many masks it may wear. They wanted something from me. It was not me they were interested in, but what I could do. These men, sentenced to death, were now handed a sprig of hope. Their eyes had latched on to me and would stop at nothing for the salvation they presumed I could offer: that which I had no real power to.
One chair fell over with a crash, and its occupant leaped towards me. Stay away! My eyes shut tight; but for some reason instinct did not raise my hands against him. I was terrified.
“Hear my plea, o God!” His frail voice croaked not from his diaphragm but his throat, somewhere below me. I opened my eyes a crack and saw him on his knees, his forehead pressed against the floor and his palms in front of him. It was a gesture of utmost deference.
“I… I cannot die tomorrow… Please! I swore the oaths, took the pledges, but… even if this country stands tomorrow, who will take care of my sister? She can hardly walk, let alone feed herself. Please… I cannot desert, but I beg of you: with even a sliver of your power, please bless my sister… If you could keep watch over her, I will die tomorrow with my head held high. Please! I beg!”
I could not speak. I can’t do that, you fool! All this about eternal life… that is a curse even I don’t understand, not power! I could not escape the hundreds of eyes that bored into me. They would not permit an escape. After having shown my face, they would not simply allow me to walk out. What would happen if I did? I did not want to consider the thought.
And so I did as they wished. “I… cannot promise you anything. However, I will keep an eye on your scales, and those of your sister, and ensure that they are weighed justly. I can only pray they may tip in your favour.” He burst into tears at my words, and wailed as only a dying man could. Before he could finish, a line had formed, and I was made to offer a similar blessing to each and every one of them. Grown men, trained for battle, were reduced to nothing at my words, their hearts thawed by a chance at life.
I knew I was peddling lies, but I had no choice. Besides, these men will likely die tomorrow. I don’t think they expect to be invulnerable. If I’m lucky, a few more will survive than expected, and the survivors will come home happy. Isn’t that what prayer is? A way to bolster your odds rather than a guarantee. Or at least, that’s how they see it. In truth, only they can weigh their scales with their own two hands. Their fates were sealed when they chose war. I was still terrified, but as long as I prayed for them, they would not lay a finger on me. So I did as I was told until I had blessed everyone in the tavern.
“How are you doing?” The bartender smiled weakly, having overcome his initial shock, his face no longer pale. “I’ve had all sorts of patrons over the years, but you’re the first deity that’s walked through those doors.”
“I’m… nevermind. I’m tired. How long has it been?”
“An hour and a half? Maybe two. Give or take. You did a good thing.”
The impromptu ceremony had finally come to an end, and everyone had returned to their tables, fervently discussing the supposed euphoric effects they had experienced upon my words.
“The room brightened when she spoke.”
“I felt my body lighten, like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders.”
“My bones straightened out in an instant; my back doesn’t hurt anymore!”
“I saw the gates of heaven behind her—white and pearly! She’s a true goddess!”
Their drinks sat untouched. Perhaps they felt a little embarrassed to ramble drunkenly in the presence of a so-called goddess, despite the fact that I too had taken a little sip.
“Sorry about the tiefdraught. Had I known, I wouldn’t have pushed one onto you,” the bartender said, wiping a glass clean.
“No… it was, uh, delicious. Thank you.”
“Wahahaha! For a deity, you sure have a sense of humour. That was just a little prank—a rite of passage of sorts for those kids that like to swagger in and order a pint, acting tough as nails. You on the other hand—you’ve seen more than any of us could ever dream of imagining. Thank you for visiting—no, gracing us with your presence. I’ll be honest, all of this is still a bit too much for me… I’ve never really been the religious type, and I hope you won’t damn me for it. But I’m sure your power is true.”
I said nothing.
“Ah… anyway, ya have a place to stay the night?” “No… is there an inn nearby?”
“Yup, it’s above us. Part of the bar, actually. Of course, we’ve set a room aside for you, if you’d like. Normally it’s a tad noisy, what with people puking in their sleep and such, but I suspect tonight might be quieter.”
“I’d like that very much. Thank you.”
I was too exhausted to think. A short while later, I was lying face-first on a silken pillow, my body wrapped in blankets against a soft featherbed. The room was dark and cosy, slight murmurs and the clinking of someone washing dishes filtering in from beneath the door. What a lovely bed. I never thought sleep could be so warm.
My body gave out, and I slept dreamlessly; the deepest I had ever slept since I first drew breath.
EVIE
The room was lit, made of polished timber and finely furnished, with a cupboard, a dressing table, and with bookshelves and framed artwork lining the walls. What a beautiful room.
It took me a moment to recall the events of last night. Clearly it had been some time since then, from the sunlight streaming in through the blinds. A clock on the wall told me it was almost evening—I had slept for nearly a day. My stomach rumbled to confirm the fact. A whole day! That bartender did offer me this room for free, but not for me to be a freeloader! How embarrassing. I’d better leave as soon as I can. I think it might be best if I left this town for a while. Without a better disguise, I’m likely to draw attention wherever I go.
I stepped towards the door, but before I could open it, somebody knocked from the other side. I froze. A knock? Who would knock on my door? I had no reason to suspect the people, not even after what happened last night. No rational reason. If they truly saw me as a deity, they would have no reason to harm me. Still, there was something ominous about an unannounced knock on the door.
Whoever it was knocked again, a heavy, deliberate knock, as though their fingers were made of lead. Armour. They’re wearing gauntlets. I quickly grabbed my sword, hooked it to my waist and wrapped my cloak around me, pulling my hood over my forehead. Just in case.
I opened the door and looked up, cast in shadow, for the knight standing before me was far taller than anyone I had ever seen.
He was covered head to toe in black steel, bulky pauldrons, couters, heavy greaves and all, faint sword-scars across the breastplate, all partially hidden under a thick ash-grey cloak trimmed in graphite. His head was fully armoured in a close helm shaped purely for defence, the front layered with a large, mask-shaped visor, showing no hint of a countenance whatsoever. The ocularium was razor sharp, so thin that I could not make out even the silhouette of his eyes. The steel featured no decorative adornation—only functional trims and seams where one piece met the next. His cloak was fastened around his neck by a clasp engraved with an encircled cross, perfectly symmetrical across both axes. I almost failed to notice the massive hilt protruding diagonally from behind one shoulder. His sword is slung across his back. Only a claymore or some other type of greatsword would suit a knight of his size, perhaps even a bearing sword.
This entire inspection took me but a fraction of a second. I had already taken a step back, my hand gripping the hilt of my sword under my cloak. His head tilted ever so slightly, and while I could not see into his helm, he had clearly finished inspecting me as quickly as I had him.
“There’s no need for that,” he said in a careful, pronounced register, as though each word weighed heavy on his tongue. The mere shift in my posture was enough for him to know I was armed.
“Who are you?” I asked, staring at his visor, keeping his limbs in my peripheral vision.
“...Knight-Inquisitor,” he said after a moment’s silence.
“Your name. Not your title.”
“Why does that matter to you?”
“There could be a hundred Knights-Inquisitor for all I know. But there’s only one of you.”
He considered my words again. “Korol.”
“Korol.”
“And who are you?” he asked.
“Evie.”
“Your title.”
“My…” I hesitated. I had entered the city disguised as a traveller, but after what happened last night, was there any point keeping up the act? “God,” I said after a long pause. “Or, at least, that’s what some call me.”
“The whole city is calling you that. But you’re the Child, aren’t you?”
I froze. “The Child?”
“The Child of God.”
“And why would you assume that? I… I resemble the stained glass window, don’t I?” I said, remembering the bartender’s words from last night.
“You do, but so does the Child.”
“So what makes you think I’m the Child?” I asked again, irritated.
“Because only the Child was known to wield a sword.”
I froze. He would surely notice if I loosened my grip on my sword now—the cloak wrapped around me might as well have been transparent. He remained silent, staring from where he stood in the hallway. After a moment of intense scrutiny, he closed the door and left, his footsteps fading quickly. I stood there, dumbfounded. Leaving mid-conversation? Were all knights in this city so socially stunted? Besides, he knows who I am. Who the hell is he? He knows who I am and he just left and… what if he tells people?
I stepped forward to open the door, but before I could reach the knob, it flew open, slamming into my forehead, knocking me off my feet.
“Goddess! You’ve got to hear—no, see this! You’ll never believe it! Huh—what are you doing on the floor? And say, shouldn’t you keep your door locked at night? Well, I suppose a goddess like you has other ways of keeping intruders out. Anyway, get up!”
The bartender stood in front of me, occupying the entire doorframe. Ow, ow, ow… you fool! My forehead throbbed, but it wasn’t bleeding. My butt had taken quite the impact, but the floor was a little creaky and had softened my landing a little. I lurched unsteadily to my feet. Before the world stopped spinning in front of me, the bartender yanked my arm and rushed me out and down the stairs.
“Look! They’re all here—and not a single scratch on ‘em!”
“It’s her! The goddess! She of eternal life—her blessings held true!”
Boisterous cheers and laughter filled the air. They were shouts of not just victor’s pride but also amusement and disbelief. A miracle must have happened. Something beyond imagination—something beyond the reach of mortal men.
Their faces slowly stopped spinning, and I realised the truth of what the bartender had exclaimed. They were all here. Not a single face was missing. Not only were they present— they were unharmed.
“What… What happened? Was the operation called off?”
“No! Well, perhaps yes, if you ask the enemy! Hahaha!” a soldier exclaimed.
“No, you fool, they were there too! Although you couldn’t call them much of an enemy!” They howled with laughter. However, I stood there, even more confused than before.
The bartender, with a smile of pity on his face, stepped towards me. “She’s a goddess! Show some respect and tell her what happened.”
“Respect? Please—I step out of the bathroom, hardly done zipping my trousers and the first thing I see is you slamming the door into her face! She of eternal life she may be, but I wouldn’t be surprised if you knocked a few years off her with that!”
They roared with laughter once more, clearly too drunk on victory (and ale) to care. They had changed completely from last night.
“Ah…” the bartender smiled sheepishly and leaned towards me. “Alright, well, here’s what happened. They were meant to assault a town we’d been sieging for a while last night. I say sieging, but it was more of just restricting the enemy’s supplies for a while, intercepting trade mules and cutting off water lines and such. Anyway, they marched up to the walls—and it seems there’d been a plague! Nearly everyone there was half-dead, swaying about like drunkards, some barely able to sit upright. Even so, they sent a handful of stragglers out with swords, their eyes rolling in their sockets. Naturally, we slaughtered and burned them all. Can’t take any risks with the sick—don’t even want them as prisoners. Either way, it was a total victory—frontal assaults are usually the bloodiest, and you can’t imagine how glad these men were to come home alive—unscathed, even!”
“So… nobody died?”
“Right. Nobody died. And it’s all thanks to you.”
“Me?”
“Don’t tell me you don’t remember—that was just a sip of draught you had. The blessings! You said you’d pray for them, and you did. You watched over them. Thank you. Thank you. And thank you. None of us expected something like this. Perhaps Lady Luck was on our side, and with your grace, led us to a perfect outcome. Who knows. All I can say is that—”
The wizened man from yesterday flopped onto the floor before me, but this time with his face turned upright.
“Thank you! Oh… oh my… you have no idea… I’ll kiss the earth you walk on from now on… and I’d gladly die tomorrow if I had to… Thank you for letting me live just a day longer… Thank you… There’s really nothing I can do to repay you, but I swear! I’ll visit the chapel daily! I’ll drag my sister out of bed too with me if I have to! Everything I save after buying her medicine, I’ll donate as tithes! Oh…” His words soon devolved into shameless bawling, and he had to be carried away by his subordinates, smiling sheepishly on his behalf.
“Well, he said everything I wanted to say, and perhaps a bit more. So that’s that.”
“I… see.”
“I know what you’re thinking. Or, well, maybe I don’t—you’re a deity, after all. But I talked to them before you woke up. Don’t worry—they won’t be hounding you for blessings or prayers or anything like that. In fact, they should be going to the priestess at the chapel for this stuff, but to be frank, a lot of them weren’t the god-fearing type till last night, and would have rather spent their coin on whores than tithes. But after the miracle you wrought last night, things have changed. We’ve blasphemed, but we’re changing. We’ve changed. And we’ll never lose sight of you and your generosity. We won’t be bothering you anymore, but…”
I eyed him curiously. Another favour?
“Perhaps… you could stay with us a little longer? This inn isn’t a place befitting your stature—the chapel would be honoured to have you. Your mere presence in this town is working wonders. The news has already spread, and the town seems happier for it. Full of hope—I can see it in their eyes. Imagine how they’d feel to know that you—the goddess herself—is present in the flesh at the very chapel they pray at! I know how insolent it is to demand this of you, but—please stay with us!”
The chapel. I had walked past it at some point; it was a cathedral of sorts, ornate and extravagant in its architecture. From a brief peek through its windows its furnishings and interior had seemed almost palatial. The clergy must live a lavish life here. Me, a cave dweller sleeping first on rock, then a mat in my cottage, then a featherbed in an inn, and now a chapel fit for royalty? What a joke.
I was undeserving. What had I done? Nothing. All I offered were empty words and promises. The plague was pure coincidence. I had nothing to do with it. The effect was there, but the cause lay elsewhere. Bad luck, perhaps. Or poor outbreak control. Either way, there was no reason why I should be offered a home for free in exchange. What if the plague hadn’t happened? They’d have been massacred. What then? What would they have thought of the supposed goddess that had led them all to their deaths? I shivered at the thought.
That being said, my heart was one that had been ripped to shreds and ground to dust by time. I could not find room in it for guilt or conscience. Forgive me, a goddess for such material thoughts, but the night I spent in that featherbed had nearly brought me to tears. It had felt so warm, so safe, so intoxicatingly secure. I could not pass up the opportunity for more luxury. Had I not struggled enough? All this time I never considered reward or compensation for my suffering, but here it was being offered to me on a platter just for a few kind words. Is this okay?
“I accept. Please guide me to the chapel.”
EVIE
Imagine my shock when I saw the knight assigned to escort me.
“You!” I yelled at the Knight-Inquisitor waiting casually outside the inn, pointing in a manner not at all befitting a deity. The bartender did a double take and whipped his head towards me.
“You? You know him?”
“Know him? He—” I cut myself off. “No. I’ve never seen this man in my life.”
“Really? Well, his name is Korol. Knight-Inquisitor.”
“Is he now.”
“No finer swordsman as far as the Pink Sea.”
“He certainly has a big sword.”
“Ah…” The bartender trailed off for some reason.
“Ah?” I asked, looking up at the bartender.
“Best not mention his blade. It's... well. It has its stories,” he said, not wanting to elaborate. “Anyway. The King has offered his finest knight to bring you to the chapel. You can count on him.”
“Fine,” I mumbled as I stepped forward, my appearance mostly hidden by my cloak and hood.
“You’re welcome to visit the bar anytime!” the bartender said, waving two big arms behind me.
“I’ll consider it.”
Korol looked at me. “Child of God,” he drawled as he started walking beside me, not even bothering to match my shorter stride.
“Don’t—don’t say that,” I hissed, trying to keep up. “Look. Fine. I’m the Child, okay? But everyone thinks I’m not. They think I’m God, so keep it to yourself.”
He took a moment. He was the type to think before responding. Or perhaps he was just a slow thinker. “Fine. But I will not allow you to lie to Mir—the head priestess.”
“Mir..?”
“The head priestess.”
“You call her by name?”
Another pause. “No.”
“You just did.”
“I called her head priestess.”
“You… whatever,” I said, already exhausted from jogging to keep up. “Could you slow down?”
Korol surprisingly acceded to my request, letting me catch my breath.
“T-thank you,” I stammered. “Why… Why does the head priestess have to know? Can’t you tell her I’m God?”
“I will not allow you to lie to her. Simple as that. The chapel is giving you a place to stay—honesty is the bare minimum expected of a guest. Besides, I expect you will want to keep your sword. I suggest you explain your situation to her. She will let you keep your weapon as well as protect your secret. But if you lie, she will assume you are unarmed, and I will call your bluff. You can imagine how the city would react to somebody trying to sneak a weapon into the chapel, deity or not.”
I could not refute such logic. “Fine. But I’d rather not have to explain to the rest of the city why I did not immediately disclose this to them.” The chance to reveal my true identity was at the inn, when they first noticed my appearance. That chance had long since passed.
“That’s fine. Just the head priestess needs to know.” Korol guided me through the market district. The street was paved with polished stone and brick curbs, lined with shops selling jewelry and trinkets and clothes and snacks, all bright and gaudy, some in colours I had never seen in my life. Then there was the crowd. I would have had to jostle my way through if not for the fact that they naturally parted to let Korol pass while I followed behind him. There were not just adults but children too, some old enough to walk, others perched on shoulders, and some families even had pets. The restaurants were packed to the point where they had to lay tables out on the curb for excess diners. A group of old men sat around one, playing with cards. At another table, a group of younger men passed around a pipe connected to an intricate glass apparatus filled with pink liquid, forming squiggly rings in the air as they puffed cloying pink smoke. The coloured smoke mixed with that from outdoor barbeque stalls, forming a warm, intoxicating haze that diffused the wavering orange glow from the oil lamps lining the street. Buskers weaved nimbly through the crowd, dancing while playing flutes, snatching coins tossed towards them out of the air without missing a note. A shadow flitted past me—it was a balloon floating into the sky, accidentally let loose by a child who now sat crying on the curb, his mother trying to console him while his father tried to bargain with a very cutthroat-looking merchant for a balloon of the same colour.
“Is this place always this… loud?” I asked Korol, feeling a bit overwhelmed. This was, after all, my first time in modern civilisation.
“Yes.”
A curt answer. What was I expecting? No? There was no way a city of this size could be anything but loud. Still, it was not unpleasant. So this is what humans are like when they’re not living in caves, foraging for berries and hunting prey. The atmosphere was almost enough to make me forget.
A while later, we turned into a side alley, pulling out of the crowd. It was darker and quieter here, though the alley was no less grand than the previous—just a bit narrower. It soon widened into a stone plaza with a fountain. Past the fountain sat a small hill with what looked more like a cathedral than a chapel. Its seat on the hill gave it the highest vantage point over the city. Korol escorted me up the stairs and through the garden, neatly trimmed, made serene by the faint sound of running water.
The nun standing in front of heavy arched doors had to have been the head priestess. Who else would have known we were coming? Her amber eyes and brushed golden hair looked ethereal compared to my unkempt appearance, almost unfairly so, as though I needed proof that God played favourites, ironic as it was for me to say. She smiled kindly at us, her eyes sparkling, clearly thrilled to see me.
“Welcome,” she said with a practiced curtsy that I could not take my eyes off of. I hate to belabour the point, but this was my first time meeting humans in a very long time, and I had never seen such elegance and beauty in a woman before, not just in her appearance but also her soft whisper of a voice, the way she pronounced each word clear as water, her enunciation careful, precise, a little different from those at the inn but so much more pristine, the construction of her face, and even the way she stood as though she weighed nothing at all, made of feathers and air. I felt disgusted by my ogling and how inferior I must have looked next to her, but her expression showed not even the slightest hint of displeasure. She looked at me with only adoration and what I hoped was love.
“Introduce yourself,” Korol said.
I realised I was staring. “Hello,” I said nervously. “I am Evie.”
“That’s a lovely name. You must forgive me for referring to you by your title, Goddess, for I could not possibly call the deity that has blessed us with all we have by her name.”
I hesitated. This was the part where I was supposed to correct her, to say that I was in fact the Child of God and not God herself. Korol’s armour shifted slightly. He was expecting the same of me. The head priestess was waiting for my response.
“Y-yes, well… whatever makes you comfortable,” I said.
“Then please allow me to call you Goddess,” she said, stepping forward to hold my hands in hers, which were far softer than mine. “I cannot emphasise enough how great an honour this is to me. To meet the deity I have devoted my whole life to…” Her eyes began to water, and for a moment I forgot myself and my surroundings, my hindbrain forcing my eyes to fixate on hers, captivated by how much more beautiful she was with wet eyes.
“Evie,” Korol said, his imposing voice snapping me back to reality. I was supposed to say something here. I was supposed to tell her that I was not God. I was supposed to, or else Korol would expose me and I would be exiled, never to see the head priestess again. However, I said nothing. I realised that what the head priestess adored was not me, but the Goddess. It was obvious. I was nothing compared to her, just a crude, ugly hermit who knew nothing about human etiquette or elegance or even the very religion I was a symbol of. Someone like her would only look at me with pity, disgust, even, if I was anything other than God. The Child of God would surely earn some respect, at least, but how famous was the Child, really? I had no idea how the religion had developed after I left to live on my own. Korol recognised me, but he had no respect for me. Was it because nobody cared about the Child anymore? Or would Korol have treated me the same way had I been God and not the Child? He certainly seemed the type to respect nobody but the head priestess.
Korol knows her by name. He’s jealous, I thought. It was a completely irrational thought, but part of me wanted to rationalise it. A Knight-Inquisitor commands respect and fear from all but God. He’s jealous that I’m superior to him. He’s jealous of how the head priestess looks at me. This was the theory my mind deluded itself into believing. I realised then that truth was a fragile thing, for that delusion immediately became indistinguishable from truth to me—or rather, I did not want to distinguish it. Truth was what I wanted it to be. All I had to do was will it into existence.
“Goddess is fine too,” I said, holding her hands, not wanting to let go.
“Thank you. Please, let me show you around. You will be living here from now on, yes?” she said quickly before Korol could interrupt.
“Yes, if you’ll have me.”
“Then, please come with me,” she said, turning, my right hand still in hers. She pushed the doors open and guided me into the chapel, leaving the Knight-Inquisitor behind.
*
Barely five minutes had passed since the head priestess left my room after wishing me a good rest. She had escorted me here personally after the tour. I stood there, staring at the door, dizzy, replaying our conversations in my mind. I could still hear her voice—I could still smell her—
The door burst open suddenly and Korol stepped in, armour and all, and grabbed me by the neck, lifting me into the air.
“W-what—what are you doing?!” I spluttered, choking, gasping for breath. “Unhand me! I am a—”
“—an impostor,” he said coldly. “Does the Child of God not understand simple instructions?”
“I’m not an impostor! I’m a deity!” It shocked me that he would treat me this way, even if I was not God. I’m still immortal, my face identical to that in the stained glass window—does he really not care?
“You told her you were God.”
“I didn’t say that! I just… I didn’t tell her I was the Child!”
He tightened his grip around my throat. “Do not waste my time with pedantry. You did not refute her assumption. That is the same as claiming the title. Why did you not tell her you were the Child?”
“I…” There was no way I could tell him. And even if I could, I couldn’t, because I was genuinely running out of oxygen. “I… I can’t breathe… Please…” I managed to say, my lungs finally going flat, my eyes twitching.
Korol sighed and let go, dropping me to the floor. I sputtered on my knees, gasping for breath. Then, before I could recover, he yanked me up by my hair and reached into my cloak, ripping my sword from my waist, stowing it in his cloak.
“You can’t take that!” I said, knowing I was powerless to take it back.
“Play God if you like. But I will not have you walking around with an undeclared weapon hidden on you. Understand? I don’t care what you call yourself, as long as you do not threaten the safety of the city and its people, especially the chapel.” With that, he left, slamming the door shut behind him.
I lay on the floor, gasping for air. My waist felt lighter now. This was my first time being separated from my sword, and it terrified me. Without it, I was defenceless. My life in the cave, before I was gifted the sword, had been hell on earth, and it was precisely when I held that sword for the first time that my life turned around completely, only to be stripped away again.
But part of me felt relief. Korol had not exposed me. Maybe he really doesn’t care. Maybe he really does only care about upholding order. I’m sorry. I had no way of knowing. Korol was impossible to read—I could not even see his face. But the fact remained that he had not exposed me, which meant I was free to play God, to indulge gluttonously in the adoration of the head priestess. All I had to do was hide my greedy, disgusting, lecherous self.
I laughed for the first time—ever, perhaps. Have I ever laughed before? There was never anything to laugh about. But here, I am free. Korol doesn’t care. The head priestess loves me. The people worship me.
Here, I am not the errand girl cleaning dried semen off cave floors for barbarian cavemen, wiping blood off stone tools, digging latrines and washing clothes.
Here, I am God.
EVIE
It was through this bizarre stroke of luck that I began a new chapter of my life. The nuns were all women—apparently a gender that held some sort of hallowed status here, perhaps because of my own. My role was that of a figurehead to draw people to the chapel and its ceremonies. Just the thought that God lived next door made the citizens kinder, more generous, more hardworking, living strictly by scripture. The soldiers found new strength in battle; the farmers tended more attentively to their crops; the merchants became less cutthroat. That legendary town assault never repeated itself, but the people kept their expectations reasonable. They gave me credit for their successes and blamed themselves otherwise. It was a self-fulfilling prophecy that I had nothing to do with. I felt disgusted, but could not bring myself to shatter the illusion.
“Like staring into a mirror?”
I turned towards the head priestess, startled. I wondered if her feet touched the ground at all when she walked, for I had not heard even the slightest noise as she approached me. She stood basked in a mosaic of coloured light cast by the stained glass window before me. At this hour, the rising sun’s angle against the glass turned this part of the chapel into a kaleidoscope. The dazzling arrangement of colours danced and shimmered across the walls and the floor as the sun moved, only to disappear once it had risen too high. The window of opportunity was brief—twenty minutes at most—and it had taken me a few weeks at the chapel to notice this phenomenon.
“It’s beautiful.”
“Only because of what’s painted on it.”
The window was, as expected of a chapel, painted in my likeness. It looked far more holy and righteous than I had any right to be.
“The painting is a little strange. It doesn’t feel like me at all.”
She smiled. “You’re right. All we had to go on were stories and cave paintings of your appearance—until now, that is. The painter might have embellished a little, but I think he did a good job. Nobody would mistake you for anyone but the angel in the glass window. And there isn’t a soul in this city that resembles it more than you do.”
It wasn’t the physical appearance of the window that struck me as odd. It was a shockingly faithful recreation of me. But to cloak it with golden halos, divine garments, and ornaments seemed inappropriate. I felt like an impostor in my own skin, which, I suppose, I was.
“Do you have any paint and parchment here?”
“Hm? What for?” She tilted her head.
“I’d like to paint what’s on this window.”
“I did not know you had such a talent.”
“It’s no talent. Just a hobby.”
“A hobby to a deity must be a talent to the rest of us. Anyway, we do have art supplies—but will canvas do? Hardly anyone paints on parchment nowadays.”
“Ah…” I blushed, embarrassed at my inexperience.
“Wait here.” She giggled, then turned and left, a curtain of light dancing upon her habit as she walked.
I was rather kindly allowed to paint as much as I wanted to, and this kept me occupied for some time. I only showed my paintings to the head priestess. She would always marvel at and admire my paintings and ask me questions about them. I did not, however, live like some sort of spoiled queen, whiling away her time hunched over an easel. After much pleading I convinced the nuns to let me assist in their work. I handled decidedly unholy chores such as cleaning and cooking; but I enjoyed it. It was all I knew, aside from hunting, which was not something I was permitted to do. I felt some control over my life return to me through these chores, even if it was a mere facade: I was still living a far more coddled life than anyone else in this city. However, I did have another motive, and it was for that reason I was here with a quill in my hand, sitting next to the head priestess, scribbling her every word onto bound parchment.
“The aforementioned reagent, when poured into the catalyst, results in bubbling for a short duration that intensifies with the volume of silverbright used. This is normal, but may spew, so ensure that the cauldron is covered to prevent spillage. Once the concoction has—are you tired, Sister?”
“What? No, of course not.”
“But concoction has three c’s in it.”
“Three? But—oh no, you’re right. Ugh.”
She laughed softly. The way she addressed me was strange, but it was a lot more comfortable to me than being called Goddess. I never managed to convince her to call me by name. Eventually, after trying several pronouns, Sister was the best she could do, considering I was now assisting the nuns. It was awkward, but I got used to it. That was not all—I had grown fond of her in whole, not just her beauty, and her laugh set my heart aflutter even now, just as it did the first time I heard it. While the other nuns were quite devoted in their worship of me and the religion they had invented around me, they did sometimes behave as though they were here simply to work. That did not make their work any less admirable; it was a perfectly reasonable, human attitude to have, but it made the head priestess shine greater in comparison. She was kind and devoted to the people. She offered aid and food to the needy and waived charges for the poor. She conducted every mass with diligence and grace, thinking only of enriching the lives of those that attended. She talked to me often to check in on me and listen to my requests, and always found the time to listen when I sought her company. This was not merely a job to her.
She was respectful enough not to ask about my private matters or history. I was God to her, after all. That was convenient, for I would not have been able to answer. She told me a bit about her past. Though the point at which her childhood memories cut off was a bit later than most, she had clearly been raised in a warm, joyful home; one that she felt almost embarrassed to talk about. That didn’t matter to me; I wanted to hear it, for it was her past. I felt no envy or anger. I wanted to share in the joy preserved in her memories; I wanted a sliver of the warmth of her family that showed in the mundane acts of love they did for each other. She took them for granted, but I hung onto every word. Thus did the boundaries of our lives slowly begin to overlap.
“We’ll have to redo this page. Good thing you only wrote half of it.”
“Right… Yeah. Sorry.”
“Don’t be. It’s rare to see you make a mistake. Perhaps you’re more human than I thought.” Her round, amber eyes held no hint of anger, but betrayed mischief missing from her calm, almost motherly tone of voice. I stared into them for a moment, admiring their symmetry and the lashes that framed them, how they arced ever so gently, light enough to bend whenever she blinked. I would often watch her conduct Mass from a mezzanine above, the congregation entranced. I, however, noticed more than just the scripture she read out loud—the way she could smile with just her eyes, and the dimples on her cheeks when she laughed. How her nostrils flared slightly at dishes left unwashed; how she ate with cheeks full and bulging in private, and how her eyes would tear at even the slightest hint of spice. How she wore both sock and shoe on one foot before dressing the other. The arch of her neck as she lifted her hair to tie it, her soft ears peeking through like swans piercing a cloud. The parts of her that were charming to me still were, but I was quickly finding new things to like about her, seeing beauty where there once had been none, conjuring it from thin air.
I never dared comment—the way I examined her like a specimen, noting down even her most minute tics and features, made me shudder in shame. All the time I spent disgusted by and removed from humans seemed like an instant, so trivial and meaningless, while each day I spent at the chapel stretched on and forever.
“Something on my face?” she asked, her head tilted. I snapped out of my foolish daydream, pausing to memorise the angle.
“Ah… no.”
“Then, let’s resume.” She smiled.
“Of course.”
EVIE
I spent my days in ignorant bliss. For my own safety, I was told to stay in the chapel, so I did. The head priestess occasionally left on errands, escorted by the Knight-Inquisitor. Today was one such day. I watched from my bedroom window, high above the garden, looking down at the two. The head priestess wore her usual habit with a light veil to block light, but with the fully-armoured Korol standing between her and the sun, it was hardly necessary. They descended the stairs as though stepping out of a fairytale.
The fester in my heart envied Korol for being by her side, and the painter in me wished I could be as picturesque as them. They played the roles they were assigned perfectly. Anyone could tell that they were knight and priestess, whereas if it were not for my face, nobody would be able to tell who I was supposed to be. I watched them leave and spent the rest of the day waiting for them to return.
“Korol,” I said to him in the hallway. He turned to face me. The priestess had already retired to her room, so it was just us two.
“What?”
“I…” What was I supposed to say? Where did you go with the head priestess? Asking him directly would only irritate him. I had to think of a pretext for conversation. But what reason did I have to speak to him?
“My sword,” I mumbled finally.
“Your sword?”
“You still have it.”
“And?”
“I want it back.”
I could feel his stare through his visor. “Are you stupid?”
“What?” My ears turned red. Stupid? How rude! Does he think me a child?
“I already explained to you why I took your sword. And now you think I’ll give it back just because you asked?”
“...No.”
“So why did you ask?”
“I… I have a reason for why I need my sword.”
“Which is?”
“I need to practise.”
“You seem content playing nun. Why would you need to play with swords?”
“I’m not here to play! I’ve had that sword for millennia! Is it not normal to want to practise?”
He paused. Swords were a topic he knew well. “Fair enough. Even a deity would grow rusty.”
“Yes. So spar with me.”
“Me?”
“Yes, you. You’re the best swordsman here, right?”
“I suppose so.”
“Then we should be an even match.”
He eyed me from head to toe, but it was not a cursory, dismissive glance, but rather, a proper inspection, an evaluation. He clearly had not become Knight-Inquisitor through overconfidence and contempt for his opponents.
“So?” I asked again, impatient.
“Fine. I will spar with you. We’ll use the training shed behind the chapel—best nobody see you waving a sword.”
The training shed was large but dilapidated, clearly not having seen use in a long time. From the burns on the floor, it had probably been used long ago by nuns to practise lighting lamps and such rather than combat. However, the nuns at the chapel now had been trained elsewhere before being assigned here, so there was no longer a need for a space to practise in. Korol retrieved my sword from his quarters and handed it to me. Korol stood a fair distance across from me and pulled his greatsword out from behind his back, gripping it with both hands, taking stance, poised to lunge. It was a colossal hunk of metal, broad, almost as tall as him, a fuller graved down its spine, slightly maroon with rust or oxidised blood, perhaps both. Its hilt was bare metal wrapped in frayed brown cloth with no crossguard to protect its wielder. It looked more like a hunk of iron than a forged sword, though there was no denying its heft and its lethal edge.
I drew my blade next and held it with both hands. It was unadorned and missing a crossguard like his, but thinner and shorter, more nimble. His helm shifted slightly—he was examining my sword as though calculating its range.
“Where did you get that sword?” he asked calmly.
“I received it as a gift.”
“Ah… right. You are the Child.” It seemed he knew the story of Her gifts, and the blade offered up by the people to the Child of God. This religion spared no details.
“What about yours? I have never seen a blade so large.”
“It was also a gift, but from the master-at-arms. Apparently it had owners before me, but I don’t know who.”
“It must be famous. Does it have a name?”
“Egret.”
“I see.”
“And yours?”
“I never gave it a name.”
“You should. It’s only proper. It was a gift from the heavens, after all.”
“I’ll think of one.”
Silence ensued. He shifted his grip, his sword angling down slightly, signalling the end of our chat.
“I meant what I said earlier. That I’m an even match for you,” I said, though I did not feel as brave as I tried to sound.
“Then you are the first,” he said before lunging like a sprung coil, shifting his sword over his shoulder as he landed one one foot, leaping again, covering the entire length of the shed. He landed two strides from me and raised his sword. Just as the tip reached its apex, I backstepped, knowing he had no choice but to commit to the swing. Korol’s upswing had been a bit slow, weighed down by gravity, but the slash itself was like lightning, a blur of grey that slammed into the floor, cleaving through tile and cement.
He stepped forward, dragging the blade behind him through the floor, pulling it free and into a horizontal arc, dropping to one knee and lunging for more reach. My blade, vertical, deflected the blow with a piercing note. The steel hummed, vibrating from the force of his swing, numbing my wrist. Before he could stand, I let the momentum carry my blade around me, spinning in place, accelerating, tracing an ellipse up into the air, turning back to face him, and slashing down at his helmet, completing the loop. He lifted his left hand and parried it with his gauntlet, the edge leaving a gash.
I expected him to stand and regrip his sword, but instead he swung it again with one hand. It nicked my hair as I stepped back. So he can wield it one-handed. The swing left him off-balance, so I lunged and slashed, but he wrenched his greatsword back through the air just in time to parry. Our blades locked. In such a position, the more heavily armoured one must bear both the weight of his own armour as well as the pressure of the opponent’s blade, leaving him at a disadvantage. I held my stance, our swords trembling in the deadlock, our faces level for the first time.
“You know you must yield,” I said, my voice shaking. I was more exhausted than I realised. “You cannot hold this position forever.”
His helm tilted slightly, his gaze fixated only on me through his ocularium. “Such rules only apply to equals,” he said, panting.
My grip twitched. Equals? “I’m the Child of God, you know? I’ve lived a thousand lives over, and yet you’ve treated me like scum ever since we first met. You, who are mortal, who have yet to live even once. Why do you see me as inferior?”
He took a moment to answer. “You act like I scorn you specifically,” he said evasively.
“You do!” I yelled, my blade pushing against his. “You… you show the head priestess the respect she deserves. Why?! She can’t even hold a sword and yet you treat her as your equal!”
“It is because you wield a sword.”
“What?”
“You’ll understand in a moment.”
He stood slowly, our swords still locked, forcing me to look up at him, cast in shadow. Then he withdrew his blade, stepping back, breaking the deadlock, before lunging at me again. He swung again and again, showing no signs of fatigue, each swing bouncing off my blade as though trying to numb my wrist into submission. His flurried onslaught forced me back, leaving no windows to counter.
Oh.
I get it.
You really are young, Korol.
Still just a boy.
He lunged at an angle and swung horizontally with both hands, slamming into my sword’s centre of gravity, offset from the blade’s midpoint, closer to the hilt. You could call it sheer luck, but that would be an excuse. The skill to land enough blows to manage a lucky blow is a skill in itself. It is impossible for human wrists to soak such an impact, as there is no pivot for the blade to flex around. The point of contact is the pivot, and so no pivoting can occur. My sword flew out of my hands and skidded across the floor. His sword followed through, completed its arc and reversed into a counterswing.
You would be a terrifying opponent if you had a thousand lives to train. No, you are a terrifying opponent already. But I wonder if your skill is because you are mortal.
I watched the tip of his blade split the air, whistling towards me.
No wonder you’re this good. I would have trained harder too had I only one life to live, a mortal life, spent under the looming shadow of death.
The tip stopped a hair from my neck.
“Yield, Child,” he said, panting heavily, clearly exhausted. I had never heard Korol like this before. He sounded relieved, almost. Victorious.
He hates losing. He will never call a swordsman his equal, because to him, that is equivalent to losing. So he will never see me as his equal as long as I wield a sword. That is the difference between the head priestess and me.
“I yield,” I said calmly.
He dropped to one knee, his sword clattering to the floor, his head bowed, his breath rasped and heavy. The Knight-Inquisitor was human after all. Still, there was no questioning his peerless skill. I realised that what set him apart from the others was his ability to simply ignore his limits and push through fatigue. He allowed the toll his heavy armour took on him to show only after he killed his opponent. It was unusual for someone wearing such heavy armour, wielding a greatsword, to fight battles of attrition, but his strength and stamina made it possible. Korol was built to fight duels, not open war. It made perfect sense why he was assigned to protect the chapel rather than to fight on the front lines, though I was sure he had experience in all sorts of battlefields.
“Do you need water?” I asked.
“No. But we won’t be sparring any more today.”
“That’s fine. My wrists hurt.”
“You’ll break them if you keep trying to parry everything, especially swings from a greatsword.”
“I wanted to see if I could.”
The wind picked up outside the shed, leaves rustling, the wind a bit sweeter than before. It was almost autumn. I looked at Korol, curious.
“You’re not from here, are you?” I asked.
“What makes you think that?”
“Your size. You’re abnormally large for a Garderin. Your voice, too.”
His panting slowed. “I suppose it’s an open secret. No, I’m not. My homeland is across the Pink Sea.”
“Oh,” I said, not sure what to do with this information. Maybe I really was just curious. “What was it like?”
“I don’t remember. I was young when we made the crossing. I remember a ship. That’s all.”
“I see,” I said, almost disappointed. I wanted to hear more about what lay across the ocean.
“I’d rather you not speak openly about that, by the way.”
“Why?”
“I am loyal to Garder. My past doesn’t matter. Still, there are people here who disagree, who think that people in positions of power, that the Knight-Inquisitor must be a purebred Garderin.”
“I had no idea.”
“Because Garder is prospering right now, so nobody cares. You’ll see how quickly opinions change after a failed harvest or a few fumbled battles.”
I did not respond to his ominous words. What was I supposed to say? I was an outsider—I knew nothing about Garder. “Did you come alone? To Garder?” I asked finally, trying to change the topic.
“No. My parents brought me here. I was an infant, there was no way I could have come alone.”
I fell silent for a bit, not sure what else to ask. “Would you want to return?”
“If you’re going to ask me pointless questions, at least do it after winning a spar, not losing one,” he muttered before standing up and sheathing his sword over his back. “Hurry back before the head priestess notices you’re gone,” he said before picking up my sword from the floor.
“W-wait—my sword!”
“You don’t need it, do you? Or is there anyone else in the chapel you’re planning on sparring with?”
“No…”
Satisfied by my answer, he left, carrying both weapons with him.
He really pisses me off.
EVIE
A flyer floated down the street, winding and twisting in the air, made translucent by the midday sun. The wind picked up, bringing with it another flyer, the two pirouetting. They parted momentarily, making way for children dashing through, squealing as they held coloured sashes against the wind that trailed and fluttered behind them. The two rejoined and rode the wind through a park where families sat on mats, the adults munching on snacks, hardly bothering to supervise their children as they rolled about in groups, the grass tickling them delightfully. Over the roofs they went, looking up at the cathedral and its spires as a bell struck once, twice, twelve times, signalling the start of not a day, but the day. They soared and arced back towards the ground, and just as they swung low and pitched up to continue, a young boy swatted them both out of the air. He folded one up into a paper aeroplane and tossed it with all the strength his little arm could muster—the wind, still ripe, carried the plane away on its current.
Just as he was about to fold the next one, the head priestess placed a gentle hand on his shoulder from behind. Before she could speak, the child jumped, startled, and dashed off, dropping the flyer.
“These were handmade… I suppose we should have used more glue,” she said, sighing as she picked it up and handed it to me. Elsmeade! The biggest harvest in decades! it read in thick font with an assortment of cutely drawn fruits. It was obvious who had designed it.
“So, this is a harvest festival?” I asked.
“Yes. You could say that. Most of our crops ripen in autumn, all at once. We give thanks for Her bounty—yours, I suppose.”
“I haven’t done much—” I started, but her look silenced me. She disliked modesty. “So… Do they give out free samples? Of the harvest, I mean.”
“Free, no, but cheap, yes. Kids are an exception, usually. Elsmeade was not the citizens’ idea—the king decreed it several generations ago. Most wars are fought before autumn to give us time to stockpile for winter and the king needed to raise approval after a particularly bloody spring. Embarrassingly, the king at the time was named Elson… but the tradition persists, along with the name.”
We walked towards the fairgrounds. The air was cold, chilled by the wind, the sun mild and pale despite the hour. “The king? Interesting. So, kings can do that too. Snap their fingers and a tradition appears, just like that.”
“You were expecting something different? Perhaps you thought it came from religion?”
“Something like that, what with how crowded the chapel gets nowadays.”
“The faith was never this strong. It didn’t need to be—this city has never wanted for much. Not like the neighbouring states.”
“What changed?” I asked absentmindedly, looking at the grounds gate, grand and arched in front of us.
“Fishing for compliments, are we?” She turned and smirked.
“Er, no… Nevermind,” I mumbled, mortified, striding ahead of her and through the gates. The parks in the city were lush and green, the grass planted and manicured by the city gardeners, but the fairgrounds were made of bluegrass, fine, thin, long, and rolling in the wind. Stone walls muffled the bustle of the city, leaving space for rustling trees and chirping birds to fill. I breathed in, and a thousand fruits mixed in my mouth. How sweet. The smell of raw meat in a charred fireplace and bodily fluids drying on the floor came to mind, but only for an instant. I quickly shook those memories away. To think the very air could taste like this… This must be a dream, the sweetest of all.
Before me sprawled countless stalls forming a natural maze. They sold fruits, snacks, cakes baked from the harvest—then there were those that had nothing to do with the harvest at all, selling toys, crochet, drinks, and other things I had never seen before.
“What do you think?” she asked, catching up with me.
“You… you do this every year? And everyone cooperates? They agree to show up, just like that, with all of these splendid—look, look at this.” I rushed to a stall selling a scarf. “This is so pretty,” I said. “I had no idea your artisans were so talented. And this,” I mumbled, picking up a crocheted miniature sword, fashioned after some myth.
The old woman behind the counter gasped and beamed. “You! Oh, goodness, take it! Free, of course!” Her voice carried a strange lilt to it, a bit shaky and frail, and her amber eyes and gold hair were quite unusual. Garder really had all sorts.
“Really? I can have this?” I asked, my eyes wide like saucers, to which the woman nodded hard, the chains around her neck jingling. I carefully lifted the scarf, gingerly, as though holding an infant. “How do I wear this?” I asked.
“Oh! It’s simple. You wrap it around your neck, see?” She took it from my hands and reached out, wrapping it for me with a mother’s practiced hands. “Warmer now, no? Autumn is a bit colder this year,” she chirped. She whipped out a needle, sewed the miniature sword to the scarf and patted it into place. “How does that feel? My son loves these. He even sleeps with one in the barracks. Next to his claymore, of course, or whatever it was called. Oh, boys and their blades.”
“It’s… it’s warm. I love it,” I said, and in my eyes there was only the genuine gratitude of someone who had never received a gift before. I bowed, to which the woman almost burst into tears, embarrassed.
“It’s nice,” the head priestess said as I rejoined her, looking at my new scarf. “You see how they love you?”
I fell silent for a moment. I was still an imposter—I knew better than anyone my prayers and blessings had no real effect. The scarf was so soft and warm, though. I pulled it higher, covering my nose, as though it would mask my guilt. “They’re very kind,” I said.
“You deserve as much. We will never forget what you did for us,” she said with a firm smile.
We spent the rest of the day touring the stalls. The air only grew more colourful as night fell and lamps lit up one by one, some carved from fruit, others from neon paper, all casting behind us long shadows that danced and played across the field, as though the grass too were celebrating. I dragged the priestess from stall to stall, playing all sorts of extravagant games I had never seen before—though to her, this must have all seemed so normal and childish.
“Look,” I gasped, looking at her through a mini kaleidoscope I had won. “How does this work? It divides your face into countless little shards,” I said, pulling it away, making her face whole once more.
“I can’t look if you’re looking through it,” she said, amused. “It only goes one way. It’s a… there’s a bunch of mirrors inside it that contort light. It’s a popular toy, and the glassmakers always come up with new ways to make them.”
I looked through the kaleidoscope again, splitting her face like a jigsaw. This was her nose, far from where it normally was. This was her left eye, and this one her right, both having swapped places and offset at an angle. Her lips were up high, and her smooth hair now lay in broken chunks. I reassembled them in my mind, knowing exactly where each piece should lie. It was easy, like painting a picture.
“Should we keep walking? Before it gets dark…” she asked, looking away. I pulled away, embarrassed, a slight ring around my eye from the wooden eyepiece.
“Right. Sorry. Let’s keep going, then,” I mumbled, pulling her with me. There were still so many stalls left to look at, sprawling before me like a city of its own.
We returned hours later, my arms heavy with prizes and gifts. The priestess helped carry them into my room. “We don’t have space in the chapel for all this,” she muttered, pulling a back scratcher out of one of the bags. “Do you really need this?”
“It seemed interesting.”
“It also seems useless.” She looked at me warmly, as though trying to reconcile the gap between the myth that foretold me and the eager puppy I had become. “I suppose this is your first Elsmeade. I hope our festivities pleased you.”
“It was amazing! I… I could never have imagined so many people in the same place, adults, children, men and women both, so many baubles and trinkets and clothes and toys. So, this is what you call a festival. No wonder it happens once a year.”
“Not just once a year. We have other festivals too. The next one should be in winter.”
“More?” I gasped. “Just like this one? Will the people be ready in time? There must be so much to prepare…”
“Of course. We’ve been doing this for centuries. A few stalls and a bonfire—we can get those ready in a few weeks. The fireworks… we might have to import them this time. Last year’s snow was thick and they didn’t light easily…”
“Fireworks?”
“Oh, they’re… I’ll just show you. It’s almost time to light them, anyway. We usually set them off from the chapel—too risky to light them in an open field.”
My mind spun as I followed her down the stairs. There’s more? I thought back to the cave and having to roll a stick between my palm, stoking mossy firewood, desperate for even a spark. I did not know how to light anything else. I could not imagine anything even remotely festive about lighting fire.
Just as we descended the staircase and entered the main hall, a loud bang rang out, followed by several more. Someone was pounding at the door. The head priestess rushed over and opened it—and a haggard old man with hair like a lion’s mane and an unkempt beard covering half his face stumbled in, his arm supporting a frail woman. “My sister,” he said. “She’s ill. Worse than ever before. Please, I know it is Elsmeade, but will you not look at her?”
“No… you poor thing! Did you really wait until the festivities were over? You should have brought her to me right away,” the head priestess said as she helped them into the hall, closing the door, shutting out the cold night. She guided them into the infirmary and laid the woman on a soft bed, checking her vitals. For once, nobody noticed me as I stood near the walls, not wanting to interrupt.
“She’s burning up, but there’s no way to tell the cause,” the head priestess murmured, her palm against the woman’s forehead. “It could just be a passing fever…”
“It’s not the plague, is it?” the man asked, his face stretched thin.
“No. You mentioned she was ill before?”
“Yes, she’s always been frail.”
“Then it’s likely just another fever, worsened by the cold. There are more serious conditions that start with a fever—lungrot, pale eye, and such… but there is no way to tell just yet.” She helped the woman sit up, reached for a vial and tipped it against her lips. The woman drank and opened her eyes, scanning the room, her gaze frail. They locked on to me.
“Is that Her?” The woman spoke for the first time.
“Yes. She has been living here for a while, as you may already know…”
“I never got a chance to see her in person—” she began before the man rose to his feet, stumbled towards me and prostrated himself. He had seemed familiar, but in this position, I recognised him immediately. He was the first to ask for my blessing in the tavern.
“You saved me on the night before we stormed the city—the night before the plague struck it down. You did. Please,” he begged, looking up at me with eyes burning with hope, not weepy and delirious as they had been that night. “Please, do something for my sister. She has been ill for so long… I saw your power for myself. I saw how they vomited out their guts, their eyes green like putrid water, blood frothing in their mouths and oozing from their nostrils. I saw their dead cover their streets. If you could lend us even a fraction of that strength and cure my sister, even temporarily, I would give anything—even my life.”
I froze. What? I cannot cure sickness; neither can I cause it. The woman gasped and shook her head. “No! No, the medicine is sufficient,” she said, trying to put me at ease. “There’s no need for all this, Gault. Enough of that talk about… about dying.”
I saw through her act. She wished to be cured, more than anything. Even the head priestess said nothing. They were expecting a miracle from me, though I had no power. I did not even know where to begin, but for the first time, I felt drawn to help. I knew I had no way to, but what had I been doing till now if not conjuring hope where there was none? Willing truth into existence? The people wanted me to weave illusions, and I had seen for myself how false hope could nudge the scales in their favour. If smoke and mirrors gave them strength, I would play my role. I would pluck the clouds from the sky and bring them to heel, encircling us in fog. I would pull the sun from orbit, wrangle its light, twisting it, colouring it, blinding them with it, all so they could not tell dream from truth.
“Very well,” I began, stepping past the man and towards the patient, hiding my embarrassment at my act. “Where medicine fails, I shall take over. For you, who have lain wracked by sickness all your life, God shall grant but a drop of eternal life. Drink deep of it and feel it spread.” I removed my silver hairpin—a holy symbol, worn by every nun in the chapel—and held it against my finger, trembling slightly. “It is only potent insofar as your faith holds true. Its aegis is not impregnable, but its worth is far beyond even a thousand oceans of the all-cure.” Then, before the priestess could protest, I pierced my finger with the pin. Immediately blood beaded at the wound: round, red and pure. I held my finger to the patient’s mouth and let the blood circle my fingertip before dripping into her mouth, wide open, just like her eyes.
She swallowed as though dying of thirst. Just like that, the spell ended. I turned away, wincing slightly as I reached for a tissue to wrap my finger with. “That… that is all.”
“It tastes like honey,” the patient said, though she looked no different. Honey?! “Warm, like hot tea. So, this is a miracle. Thank you. Thank you…” I turned back towards her. She was sobbing, yet smiling at the same time. I glanced at the head priestess, who gave me a reassuring nod.
“This isn’t a service the chapel provides,” I mumbled. The siblings nodded—they were special. I had made an exception for them. This would strengthen their faith, and in turn, her immunity. Faith is a funny thing—even if placebo carries a negative connotation, faith lies on the other side of the coin. That it lacks power is precisely what gives it strength. It does not move people, but gives them an impetus to move themselves.
“The fireworks,” the head priestess gasped. “It’s almost time. I must light them.”
“Forgive us for keeping you from your duties. Please, go ahead. I will keep an eye on her,” the brother said, taking a seat next to his sister. Desperate to leave the room, I followed the priestess, frantically rushing through the hall, through a corridor, into a cellar. We carried heavy sacks on our shoulders and satchels slung around our necks up a flight of stairs leading to the roof of the cathedral’s tallest turret.
She, the frailer of us, decided to set up the tripod on the roof while I continued to carry sacks of fireworks up the stairs. It took less than ten minutes to set everything up. The tripod stood stable, made of iron, a cylinder pointed up at an angle. I opened a sack, and out spilled fireworks: long rods with colourful pipes glued to them. I picked one up, examining it.
“Slot it in here, quick, into the rocket,” she said, picking up a few and loading them into the cylinder. I followed suit, fumbling—it was pitch dark and I could barely see my nose. Once the cylinder was packed full, she pulled out a matchbox and lit a match. Her face glowed in the light, the flame reflected as a steady dot in her eyes. Behind her, the sky stretched out, vast and black like space itself. A full moon hung still, alone—there were no stars nor clouds tonight. “Perfect… this might be the best Elsmeade fireworks yet,” she said, grinning, as she turned and lit the fuse.
I held my breath, too afraid to move. The air was freezing cold at this altitude. I tightened the scarf I received today around my neck, lifting it to cover my nose. The flame gnawed on the fuse, slowly at first, accelerating as it got closer. It was at that moment I noticed how quiet it was. The city was dark, the usual candlelit windows nowhere to be seen. Even the children who liked to play after dark were gone. They, like the rest of the city, had their eyes trained on the sky, all holding their breath. They were waiting for the fireworks.
The fuse burned through and the rocket shot into the air with a deafening scream. It traced an arc towards the moon, a tail of flame streaking behind it. The city watched, their eyes turned heavenward, praying for the lone star as it streaked up, above, beyond reach, into the sky: the domain of the iron chariot. Just as it seemed it might go on forever and break free of the atmosphere, it exploded.
Its payload, stuffed with more fireworks than legally permitted, split the air one by one with deafening starbursts. Each spawned a thousand beams, each a different colour, each a different shape—a hexagon circumscribed by countless circles, intricate designs woven in between, pulsing crests and sigils. From within spewed stars and comets in all directions, synchronised like flocks of birds. They did not blow all at once, however—some burned delayed in the air, falling slowly before detonating one by one, taking the sky as its canvas.
As I stared, slack-jawed, she hurriedly loaded another rocket and lit it, sending it on its way, laughing mischievously. For almost an hour the sky blazed with the light of a thousand suns, each a different colour, each a myth brought to life. I could only smile, my eyes swimming in tears. This is awe, I thought. This is how it feels to witness a miracle. How humbling. First the kaleidoscopes, and now this… I am no God. I could never dream these patterns, let alone spin them to life. What magnificent power, to be able to twist light and draw stars across the sky—to turn night into day. I remembered the purple flames that spat from the winged beast’s engines as it took off, leaving me here on this strange planet. And now, we could wield such fire at will for our amusement.
I blinked as the fireworks finally stopped. The dark and quiet of night returned. My eyes, blinded by the searing light, took a while to adjust. “So, what did you think?” the head priestess asked, startling me.
“It was true magic,” I mumbled. “I cannot imagine anything more beautiful.”
The moon hung above me, unperturbed by what just occurred below it. There was nothing else but the clear night sky. Nothing at all where the light had just been.
“Not magic. Just a little alchemy. I’m glad you enjoyed it,” she said, disassembling the tripod.
I desperately tried to listen to the ringing in my numb ears, trying to hold on, but it dissipated like sand slipping through my fingers. The sky was dark. Yet, I could see the stars if I tried hard enough—each explosion a bright flash, a snapshot, seared into my mind. I flipped through the pages, picturing each intricate pattern. I reached for the scarf on my neck, lightly touching the crocheted sword sewed into it. It was the first gift I had ever received.
“Perhaps we’ll light more to celebrate the new year,” she said.
“I would really like that.”
EVIE
The crimson brush withered as winter rolled in, blanketing the town in dirty snow. It piled on the streets and turned to grey slush, bringing the city to a halt. Military operations had come to a standstill; even taking the weather into account, the tides of fortune had begun to turn against us. Casualties spiked beyond the bar of what was deemed acceptable—a bar that had shifted dramatically as a result of my presence. Morale dropped and money was tight. It was a dreary winter for sure, and people were beginning to wonder if there was hope to be found in the summer.
Their toil only strengthened their faith. They swarmed the chapel, desperate for a guiding star. Mass became so crowded that we had to let people listen through the windows. There was a brief spike in tithes, but as the winter dragged on, our income dried up. The city was not quite starving, but any spare coin had to be stockpiled, for nobody knew if the snow would let up early or last till spring. We had always been funded in part by the monarch’s administration, but it was hardly enough, especially now that there were greater priorities. To make things worse, rumours of a plague began to spread—though that only made them flock to the chapel in greater numbers, desperate for protection.
“Yes, Sister?” She called out, facing a wall as she took off her hood, still dressed in the rest of her habit. Even from behind, she looked exhausted—besides Mass, she also had to listen to what ailed the people and offer advice, or empathy where she could not.
“Will we be okay?”
“What’s wrong?”
“Well… the coffers are drying up. I’m not complaining, but if you need me to help with anything…”
“Don’t worry. We can last a bit longer. Till the next harvest, perhaps. Not that there’ll be much to reap.”
“What about after?”
She turned towards me with a blank stare on her face. “After?”
“I know this is rude, but we can’t realistically survive if we’re constantly burning money.”
“Well… we’ll have more tithes coming in, won’t we? Once this spell passes?” Her question was a command disguised. For once, her words were murky water. It’s fine. She’s just a little tired.
“Um… I don’t know.”
“You should, though. You’re Her. You’d know better than I do: the fate that lies in store for us all. The divine chronology. Right?”
The divine chronology? I was confused. She was asking something of me, but I did not understand what.
“It’s not just the snow that has ground the city to a halt. Neither the plague. The plague—it isn’t real. Just rumours… just a few more cases of the flu than usual, but nothing to indicate a plague. No, there’s… something else. A shadow, perhaps, cloaking the town, smothering it. I don’t know what it is. Things haven’t been going well for us lately.”
“...A shadow? No, I think… perhaps it’s just a spell of bad luck.”
Her eyes narrowed, lit ablaze by a single oil lamp. “So what about everything until now? Was that merely a spell of good luck?”
I gasped, unable to breathe. I have no clue. What was the cause for our good fortune till now? The plague that afflicted the enemy. The military victories. The economic upturn. They had been relentless, but diminishing. I wanted to believe that I had had a hand in our good fortune. I wanted to believe that my divine presence had guided this town. But I had no real power. The believers acted emboldened by faith, and the fruits of that faith strengthened their beliefs, like a snake eating its own tail. But was my only role that of a catalyst to kick-start this chain reaction? What meaning was there in titles and worship if I had no real influence over the world?
It then struck me that to wish for such power was the ultimate sin. My first act of divinity was to strike down an entire town with a plague. My worshipers then saw it fit to slaughter and burn them to ash. In wishing for power over fate, I sought to take credit for this massacre. And yet, without such power, what was I doing here, living like royalty? The faith that bloomed from that initial lucky coincidence could never last. I could grace the people with ten blessings a day, but eventually they would be taken for granted. The few strokes of bad luck would fester in their minds, begging the question of why an all-powerful deity could not prevent such trivial calamities. The problem of evil.
“Do you know what they say?”
“At Mass?”
“Yes. They complain. They say things like: my crops withered. Someone in my family caught the flu and died. My friend disappeared after taking out a loan in my name and now I have to pay it off. Everyday tragedies, but perhaps you’re unfamiliar with them. They always lead up to the same thing: why is it that a deity that can plague an entire town can’t cure a simple flu for a single man? Or cure crops of disease? Why is a deity that can bring good fortune to the town’s economy as a whole unable to pay off a single man’s debt?”
She spoke clearly the fears that had taken root in my mind. Divine miracles are arbitrary, yet people expect reason from them. They see miracles as an application of power rather than events of chance borne from a greater power. It is a very human way of seeing things: divine power being a scale with striking down a town with a plague at the extreme end and everything in between possible with a snap of one’s fingers. Like magic.
“But… the woman from the night of Elsmeade! She was cured, wasn’t she?” I stammered.
“Not completely. The fever passed, yes, but like I said back then, it might have been an ordinary fever. It is too early to tell if her sickly body has changed at all. Besides, you made her drink your blood. Even if it were—” she froze, her hand flying to her mouth. What she left unsaid terrified me. Then, there was the way she looked at me uncomfortably, as though I had changed somehow and become unrecognisable. Her gaze pierced me, nailing me to the wall. Just as I could bear it no longer, a gust of wind snuffed the lamp out.
“Ah! It’s pitch dark. Oh no. I can barely see my nose.” Her disorientation showed in her tone. I rushed towards her and held her hands. I could barely make out her face in front of mine.
“Sorry!” She breathed deeply, trying to compose herself. “I didn’t mean to interrogate you. I’m just… ah, I’m so exhausted, hearing these complaints all the time. I feel so pathetic— useless, even. All I can do is lend an ear. All this talk of death and debt… it’s too much for me to bear.” Her expression softened and turned into a faint smile that I chose to trust. There was nothing else in the darkness for me to cling on to.
“It’s okay. Let’s do our best together from now on. Please let me help in any way I can.”
“Thank you… I’m sorry, but I might have to take you up on that offer.”
EVIE
Time drained our coffers as our fortunes worsened. The current state of the town was not unprecedented, but for it to decline immediately after our divine spell of good fortune made it seem far worse. Murmurs of sin and deserved punishment filled the town; the citizens could not accept that their lives lay at the whims of fate’s spinning dice. Someone had done something, and the gods were displeased. But who, and what? Nobody could say.
The military had burned through much of our food and gold reserves in several drawn-out battles simultaneously, high on the divine favour they presumed warded them. These battles had not gone smoothly as they had hoped. Either they underestimated the enemy, or overestimated themselves—and nobody wanted to consider the enemy stronger than God’s will. This year’s harvest could not compensate, and food had to be rationed. We were not starving yet, but the possibility loomed over our heads like an omen. Medicine and wards had to be reserved for the maimed military, plunging the rest of the populace into poor health, compounded by our lean diets. The head priestess’ shoulders weighed heavy with the confessions and lamentations she heard on a daily basis from the commoners. She eventually gave in to my pleas and allowed me to man the confessional on occasion—a decision that I came to regret.
“They say you descended upon a winged steed bearing gifts. Where the hell are they? Surely you could afford to hand out a few bowls of soup. All I have to eat are crumbs after my son has had his share—which, mind you, is hardly enough to feed a toddler! And we’ve got another baby on the way!”
“It’s absurd that there isn’t a drop of sphia in this town. Not one! Do the soldiers like the taste of it too much to spare some for the rest of us peasants? My father can hardly get out of bed, and none of us can get any sleep with his wailing through the night. I’m sure the church has some—hell, I’m sure you could brew a vial if you were so inclined.”
“My crops are dead, and I can’t afford to wait till the next harvest. I can barely afford to plant another crop. Why? I told him… I told my husband that new house was a bad idea! Seems like the moment we bought it, everything’s gone to the dogs. Say, maybe you hate that hideous coat of yellow he painted it over with? I’ll do anything to paint it to your liking. What colour would you prefer?”
It was agony. Attendance doubled as the town lined up to vent their anger at me. While nobody went so far as to accuse me of cursing the town, they all expected me to do something about the situation. All I could do was acknowledge their troubles, but I lacked the courage to make promises. My empty platitudes disappointed everyone that showed up. I was heartbroken. I was angry too; not at them, but myself for being so powerless. My respect for the head priestess only grew knowing how her heart must have broken having to endure this alone.
“Before I showed up, who handled the confessional?” I flopped onto a chair, exhausted from the day’s work.
“Me. I rarely let anyone else do it.”
“I don’t understand how you did this for years.”
“Well, people weren’t as angry then. But there were times like this too.”
“Hm… well, that doesn’t really answer my question.”
She smiled sheepishly. “I don’t have a good answer. When it became too much to bear, I cried into my pillow. That was all I could do.”
“What about the other nuns? Couldn’t you have vented to them a little?”
“The other nuns”—her voice softened, her face forlorn—“never wanted much to do with me.”
“Why’s that?”
She hesitated. “We get along fine, but… I’ve known most of them since we were kids, but there was never time for anything beyond small talk. I spent my childhood buried in books, devoted to the convent. Naturally, the circles they formed excluded me. I never gave myself a chance to be a part of them. And why should I have? I was training to be a nun; a servant of God. Helping the needy fulfilled me far more than talking to children my age did. Looking back, that was horribly pretentious of me.”
“I don’t think it’s pretentious to help people.”
“No, that’s not it—my intentions were not as pure as you assume. Maybe it filled me with a sense of superiority, or perhaps it was an excuse to justify my stunted social skills. I don’t know. Either way, there was no room in my heart for anyone other than strangers seeking aid. Not even an inch,” she said, looking at me sternly.
“I see… It never once seemed to me that you and the nuns were on bad terms.”
“Bad terms? I wouldn’t say that… They don’t hate me. I still talk to them on occasion, and we share meals together. But I could always sense the distance between us that iced over time, ever since our time in the convent, and neither of us wanted to break it. It wasn’t hate, but… they saw me as an outsider, one that could never understand their whims and troubles.”
“Yet they let you man the confessional! That’s funny.”
She giggled. “You might be right. Then again, it is my duty. You know, one of them did once tell me that I was the perfect nun, and that she wanted to be like me. We never spoke after that conversation. I was not a friend to confide in—I was simply an ideal for her to strive towards, even if I did not feel I met that standard.”
“...That might be putting you on too high a pedestal.” I pause, realising I might have offended her. “What I meant was that she saw you purely as the role you played: a nun. The congregation only needs you to act as a nun, but a friend should see past that… that’s what I think, anyway. I’m not one to talk.”
“I don’t know… Standing atop this pedestal—that was and will always be my role; one I have no choice but to play. In hindsight, my childhood was a terrible mistake. It locked me into this path. However, I have no regrets. I have saved lives, and will continue to save lives. That is the least I can do to repay those that raised me.”
My world shrunk over time, leaving her as my only refuge. I desperately took on more of her work. She understood and empathised with my pain completely, having experienced the same. We became inseparable, sharing meals and even baths together, too exhausted after a long day’s work to wait in turn. I became obsessed with confiding in her, as though my thoughts were meaningless unless she heard them. She reciprocated, telling me her hesitations over the future, and stories of her past. It was a bond I had never once experienced in my countless years of life. It intoxicated me. The angel painted in the stained glass window had always seemed mute, as though it were me frozen in death—but when by her side, it turned vivid— full of life, like the wells of amber in her eyes. I longed to be reflected in them now and forever.
“Quite the line today,” I observed through the window with apathy as I concentrated on brushing her smooth, golden hair. Listening to the commoners was no less depressing than before, but it had become routine.
Her eyes, reflected in the dingy dressing table mirror she sat before, stretched open and flicked up to meet mine. “Perhaps you should let me listen to them. The sight of you agitates them sometimes.”
“No. No. I’ll do it. Don’t you worry.” I continued brushing her hair gently as a mother would.
“Why? I appreciate you doing this, but…”
“I’ve seen the toll this takes on you. Is it so wrong to let me shoulder that burden?”
“Yes, but… I’m a priestess, you know? I was trained to do this. And we can’t have you at the confessional forever. If the people would rather lament to me, it is only right that we let them.”
“The people? But—” My words hung in the air. Something had changed. I stepped towards the window, and sensed a rumbling.
“What’s wrong?”
I opened the window a crack and the issue became clear. The noise! A massive crowd had gathered in the garden, yelling. Both displeasure and confusion showed in their voices; this couldn’t have been an organised protest. They had simply gathered and realised they could complain to each other rather than wait their turn for a chance to vent at the deity; neither approach helped, so why wait?
“Um… they seem a little unhappy.”
“Oh no. No, no, no… No, see, this is what I meant. I should have faced them instead of you. How, how”—her voice began to quiver—“long has it been since I last swapped with you? I’ve been so busy with the inventory and coffers lately that…”
“Relax. Stop worrying. This really isn’t healthy for you—”
Glass shattered. I looked down—someone in the crowd had taken the initiative to throw a rock into the chapel. For a moment, the crowd fell silent—but just for a moment.
Chaos ensued immediately after. Rocks rained against the walls of the chapel, shattering the windows and chipping away at the walls.
“No! What—what’s going on!” The priestess rushed to her feet and towards the window. The shock at having our sanctuary violated so brazenly in broad daylight stunned me into silence. The frenzied mob climbed in through the broken windows and rushed into the chapel. Moments later, they returned, their arms full of stolen silverware. The people were looting the chapel. Perhaps there were a few among them poor enough that they had no other resort. The majority of them were not, but emboldened by the crowd regardless to follow suit. They streamed in like filthy rats.
“No! Stop! Stay away!”
Heads turned below towards the head priestess’ voice: one they had not heard for a while.
“It’s her—and the deity! Up there, in that window—look!”
“What? What are they doing up there? Shouldn’t they be opening the chapel? Look at how many of us are here already—would it hurt to open the doors a little earlier?”
“What do you mean? She’s half-dressed! Where’s her habit? Her hood? I’ve never even once caught a glimpse of her hair before, and here she is, yelling at us looking like she just rolled out of bed!”
“Isn’t that the Goddess next to her? With—what, a brush in her hand?”
“What the hell? Bloody nuns have all the time in the world to look prim in the morning, do they?”
“And to think they’re living off our money! I can barely afford to put food on the table—what a sight!”
“Hey! You fools! Stop looting the place and find them! Drag the nuns out here, every one of them—they’ve mocked our faith long enough! And that self-proclaimed deity too!”
“Everything’s gone to shit after she showed up. Everything! And to think she gets to live here for free, like royalty!”
“Who’s the one that let her? The head priestess, that’s who! Find her!”
I slammed the window shut and drew the curtains. Blood drained out of my body, and the room began to spin. What… What’s happening?
Her voice cut through the fog. “No…! They’re in the chapel… What do we do? What am I supposed to do?!”
“We…” My mind drew a blank. I did not want to face the crowd.
The floor shook as the crowd thundered up the stairs, throwing doors open and ransacking rooms on their way up. They would rip us apart and to shreds. All I wanted was a home and someone to love. It took me all of eternity to find what I sought. Homes can be reconstructed, but people cannot. If I let her slip through my hands now, how long will it take for me to find her again? There might never be a second chance, for she was not immortal as I was.
“Hide! We have to hide—quickly!” She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the closet, snapping me back to reality. I shut the door behind me, plunging us into a womblike darkness. The thick, mahogany doors muffled the frenzy of the mob, granting us a moment’s relief. We both knew it would not last; but what were we to do? We were animals trapped in a cage. There was no way out—except through the window, to our deaths.
“It’s… really warm, and hard to breathe… Could you move a little?” she said, squirming uncomfortably, her back against the wall of the cupboard.
“There’s no space. If I move, the doors will creak open.”
“Ah… well, to be honest, we’re likely to be found anyway, with how they’re turning our rooms inside out… maybe we should have chosen a better hiding spot. Or the window…”
“No. Absolutely not. I will not watch as you throw your life away for no reason.”
“You don’t have to. We could go together, hand in hand.”
“I would never. That isn’t what my hands were made for.”
“So stubborn. I think it’d be a beautiful show of defiance.”
“Defiance?”
“That the head priestess with her heart in the clouds, yearning only to serve the people, could find a friend to die with.”
“Nobody is dying today.”
Her smile did not reach her eyes, still filled with terror, but it was a smile nonetheless. It vanished in an instant as the mob thumped their fists against the door to our room.
“Hey! This one’s locked!”
She wrapped her arms around me how only someone staring death in the face could. I reciprocated, knowing that this might be my last chance to feel her warmth. Her heart thumped against mine. Her body, drenched in sweat, heaved as though every ragged breath she drew seared her lungs.
“Are you okay?” I whispered.
“No. I’m terrified.”
You’re not the only one, I held myself back from saying. The sight of her on the verge of panic was enough to push me over the edge too. There was so much left unsaid between us. So many days left unspent together. I am not asking for the world. All I want is a slice of it; this chapel, for us to call home. Is that too much to ask?
The door to our room splintered open with a crash.“It’s empty. What? Did they jump out?”
“No, you fool, they’re obviously hiding.”
“There might be a secret passage. Search the other rooms! We’ll search this one.”
Tears ran down her cheeks as she began to hyperventilate.
“Calm… calm down… I need you to calm down, or they’ll hear us,” I whispered.
“Where… where are you? I can’t see you… it’s too dark…”
“I’m here. I’m right here. Look, I’m holding you as tight as I can.”
“Do something… can’t you do something? Make them leave…!”
“How? We just have to hide. Just stay calm and pray they won’t find us.”
She opened her eyes, wide and furious. “How?! You’re… you’re the Goddess! Her on high! Do something! Blow them away with your light! Summon your steed to whisk us away! They’ll kill us, don’t you get it?”
I can’t. I can’t do that. “I wish I could. I can’t.” I hugged her tighter. “I love you, but I can’t.”
“Why not?!”
My mind raced. What was I to say? There was no way I could make a rational decision in a closet with an angry mob turning the room inside out. So my brain came up with a decision. I had no choice. I had to say something.
“I’m… I’m not God,” I said.
“W-what?”
“I’m the Child. The Child of God.”
“...”
My stomach sank. I realised immediately that this was not the right decision, but it was too late. Why had I said that? What was it supposed to achieve? I could not answer. All I knew was that I had to say something. But it was not too late— I could salvage the situation.
“They’re looking for God, right?” I said, my voice shaking.
“Y-yes, that’s… that’s what they were yelling about… no, I mean, they’re also searching for—”
“So if I step out and tell them I’m not God, they’ll give up, because the target of their search isn’t here,” I stammered, feeling the pit in my chest widen. Even I knew that what I was saying made no sense. No. Wait. Let me start over. I didn’t mean to say this.
“H…how would that… how would that solve anything…?”
“Because…” I trailed off. She was right. I had said the wrong thing. In fact, it would have been better had I said nothing at all.
“You… you really aren’t Her?” She was staring at me, her eyes narrowing. The fact that that was what she chose to focus on chilled me to the bone.
“I’m… I’m not. Like I said, I’m the—”
I felt her heart beat once—twice—before she screamed, shoving me back and out of the closet, into the light. For a moment, I hung still in the air, falling backwards, her face furious and streaked with tears that sparkled, pristine, clear.
You really do have the most beautiful eyes.
The moment passed and I slammed my head against the floor, my body sprawled flat. The mob turned and stared, stunned. She was the one that broke the silence.
“You fell… just a slight push, and you fell like a little girl,” she mumbled in a daze, pale, looking down at me.
I touched the back of my head. It was damp with blood.
“Immortal, but you bleed so easily.”
The mob’s faces contorted with shock and disgust. “Where were they? Where did you find them?” one asked.
“In the closet! They were both in there—doing what, who knows!”
“No… I didn’t… She pulled me into the closet and trapped me there, against the wall!” Her eyes were wide open, burning with fury, staring through me.
“The deity? She did?”
“Deity…? She’s no deity at all… All she’s done is bring misfortune on us all! No, that’s not right… She’s just a regular girl, with no power to speak of! She’s delusional—says she’s lived for countless years—but she’s as human as the rest of us!” She gasped for breath, pausing, as though regretting her words, but that only lasted a moment. She turned her eyes to the mob. “You’ve been spouting drivel about how she’s blessed us with her power, about how she’s warding us from death—but she hasn’t done anything! I’ve seen it with my own two eyes: all she does is man the confessional, but she can’t do a damn thing about what plagues us!”
What are you saying? Why would you say those things about me?
She still heaved and sobbed as she spoke, as nervous as she had been in the closet, but her heart bled, steeping every word she spoke in shame and fury. “There isn’t a drop of divinity in your blood… and yet, the town credits you for all the good that’s happened. Is it fun, making a mockery of us nuns? Pretending like you can weave miracles out of thin air, that your blood is anything more than placebo? If helping the city were as easy as impersonating Her on high and sleight of hand, what do you think us nuns spend our entire lives training for? I cannot forgive someone who disguises themselves as divinity in front of the city. Have you no shame?! Even here, now, as the mob threatens to tear us limb from limb—all you can do is lie sprawled on the floor and weep, weak and powerless!”
Stop. Stop. I’m sorry. I didn’t know. I messed up. I’m sorry. Please, stop. Please. Every word she spoke stabbed my heart as though nailing it to a cross.
Having said her piece, she dropped to her knees and began sobbing. The mob stirred, their target clear.
“She’s… not Her?”
“Of course not—she was sent here to… ruin the chapel, starting with the priestess! And to take the city with her!”
“She’s no deity, she’s a witch! A curse!”
“She deserves death.”
The bloodthirsty mob surrounded me. Tall, ragged men towered over me, overlapping me in shadow, their breathing haggard and their sweat dripping onto me. Stay away. Stay away! They looked at me with eyes cold and narrow and devoid of mercy. I knew immediately that—there was no reasoning with such men, and that to fight back would get me killed. It was a deep, primal response instilled within me, and I knew better than to argue with instinct. So I sobbed, for there was nothing else I could do.
One of them swung their fist into my temple and the strength drained out of my body instantly. My vision blinked out and as the last of my consciousness faded away, I felt a sliver of gratitude.
It would be a mercy to die here at the feet of someone as holy and righteous as you. I can only hope that you might look upon my corpse and remember it.
EVIE
I awoke in squalor. Dank, mouldy walls wrapped tight around me, permitting just enough space to stand or lie down, but nothing else. Through the bars in front of me I could see a dark corridor, lit slightly by faint torchlight. I was too exhausted to try shaking the bars. My stomach was hollow, and my throat dry like sand. I lay there until the torch died out. Someone re-lit it, then walked over to my cell.
“You… is that you..?” My throat, frozen by the winter chill, croaked barely loud enough for him to hear.
“I didn’t think you’d end up here, in the bowels of the city. This isn’t the place for someone like you.” The bartender turned towards me, his colossal body eclipsing the torchlight. There was nothing written on his face. Neither sympathy nor mockery. No shock nor revulsion. I would never hear his laugh again. He kneeled and slid a tray of food through a flap in the bars. I pounced upon it and scarfed it down, desperate for sustenance as he looked down at me in silence. “I’m just here because the inn’s nearby, so they told me to bring you something every now and then. Don’t want you starving to death in here. Besides, I’m the one who convinced you to lodge up at the chapel, so they figure it’s best I feed you. Nobody else wants to get close. There’s not much I can do for ya. Business has been bad lately, what with people calling us the ‘Witch’s Inn’ and whatnot. I’m sorry. I put ya up to this, and look at where it’s gotten you. If there’s anything in particular you’d like, I can bring it over. I’d rather it go to use than rot in the cellar.”
I found the strength to look up at his silhouette. “What’s next? What’s going to happen to me?”
“You’ll… be burned at the stake, perhaps. The city’s out for blood, and they’re rejoicing now that you’re here. I’m the last person that should be saying this, but if I were you, I’d stop eating. Rather die of starvation than fire.”
I said nothing.
“Well… I imagine you’re not in the mood to talk. God… it really isn’t my place to say this, but it breaks my heart to see you in there. Sorry. I need to leave now.”
Light filtered into the cell once more, and his footsteps trailed off into silence. This is it. The end. Maybe they’ll let me live a few more days before killing me. What day is it today? I don’t remember. Executions were every Friday, but my memory was hazy—I had never seen one.
I understood then that I was merely a function. The cloak I wore: that of God, was all anyone saw. Nobody would lift it to see what lay below. In the closet, I had lost her respect, and in her eyes, lost the right to wear that cloak. Without it, I was nothing but a fraud. It never had to be me. Anyone would have sufficed, anyone who could fit the cloak.
Let it end here. It’s simple. All I have to do is starve and die, like he said. I don’t need to lift my hands anymore, or even open my eyes. I just have to lie here like a corpse; to play the role of one, until I turn into one myself. A natural process.
It was then that I remembered my curse. Eternal life… but surely that doesn’t make me invincible? I have always felt the fear of death just like any mortal; all that separates me from the others is that death never comes for me. Were I to be decapitated or drowned, surely that would snuff the life out of me. If it did not, that would be a truly abominable curse.
I did not heed his suggestion. I ate the next meal he brought me, and the next. He shook his head in pity each time. It was not the fear of my curse that drove me to eat; after all, I would be burned alive either way. Eating did nothing to save me from that fate. No, it was a more primal, basal instinct: the urge to live. A simple, unassailable force of nature. I saw food, and my body ate. I could think of nothing beyond the rumbling of my stomach. Weeks passed—as far as I could tell. Time passes differently in a cell. I lay curled up against the wall as a frailer than usual set of footsteps echoed down the hallway.
“H-hello… please, wake up.”
I rolled over and stared at him. I recognised him as well.
“Hello, Gault… How is your sister doing?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
He sunk his face into his palms and sobbed. Perhaps I shouldn’t have asked. “Ah… I’m shocked you remember.” he said, peering through his fingers at me.
I forced a reassuring smile. “The love you held for her was clear as day. I could never forget your joy after your battalion returned unscathed.”
“She’s, well, she’s dead. The fever abated for a while, but she succumbed to a different illness.”
“Oh. I’m sorry.”
“No, don’t be. She lived so much longer than anyone thought she would. We spent that time bringing her around, as far as her body would permit, to see all she hadn’t had a chance to. She only died because of the rationing, and as one of the soldiers lying in bed guzzling sphia, I had no right to complain. I know what the town says about you. But believe me when I say this”—the torchlight glinted in his eyes—“the magic you wrought that day was true. What happened afterwards doesn’t disprove that. I should have died that day, but you weaved a miracle. Not magic—a miracle. And that’s a fact. If it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t be standing here today. You saved me, but I never thanked you properly for it.”
“...No, you did… the next day, didn’t you? It’s okay… you’ve thanked me enough.”
“Anyone can flap their tongues a little in your name. No. I will repay my debt in full. I’m sure you know, but I’ve been sent here to take you to the stake.” He held a large sack in his hands. “They don’t trust witches with chains and shackles. No, it’s gotta be a sack. Ridiculous, isn’t it?”
“So, are you going to put me in that?”
“Heavens no. There’s only room for one.”
“What… surely you aren’t proposing burning someone else in my stead? I’d rather die!”
“No, she’s already dead. Of natural causes, mind you.”
I said nothing, looking at the sack. It was full.
“What happens at the stake—that’s anybody’s guess, but they’d have to be blind not to tell the difference. Maybe they’ll believe it was witchcraft. I’ll deal with it somehow.” He fiddled with his keys and unlocked the gate. “Take the stairs to the right. Don’t worry, I know this place well. Cripples like me can’t find work anywhere else. Go two floors down, then lift the grate. Crawl till you hear water, then feel for the fork going left. Go down it till you see light. After that, you’re on your own.”
My feet were too numb from disuse to move, so he lifted me by the arms and held me till I could stand upright. I was in disbelief. I was already resigned to death, so to be lifted out of my grave and made to walk was a shock. I did not—could not—perceive mercy in what he was doing. It dawned on me that this was perhaps the only time the world had offered me salvation—a tug away from the brink of death. The world never conspired to help me out of any genuine desire to see me happy. That the world could even conceive of such a plan was suspect. No, this was something more like homeostasis. People exist on a ladder—they sit on those below and strive to climb over those above. To live alone is to divorce oneself from this hierarchy completely. To them, this is no better than lying dead in the ground. And so they pulled me back into the grinder.
“No… I’m sorry. I won’t leave.”
“Huh… The hell are you saying? You’re to be burned alive tomorrow!”
“Perhaps that is what I deserve. I will not put you at risk for a chance at life—something I do not deserve to reach for.”
“Rubbish. You’re lucky to be alive, you realise that?”
“I never once asked for—”
“No!” He heaved, his once gentle eyes now lit with fury as though a pendulum had swung within him. “You don’t realise… perhaps because you’re immortal, though you look nothing but in my eyes, starving like a rat; but death is not something you welcome with both arms. It’s ugly and despicable and pure agony till the very end. I’ve lost count of how many soldiers I’ve seen turn to corpses in my arms, some with their bodies in parts.”
I don’t care. I didn’t ask to hear your story. Why are you telling me this? What does this have to do with me? I won’t weep for you. My tears dried a long time ago. To begin with, you aren’t here out of compassion for me.
“My sister didn’t have an easy time of it either. Watching her vomit the soup I fed her is something I’d never like to see again. I could see the pain she was in plastered across her face till her last breath. I don’t understand. Is it necessary for one man to witness so much death?”
Leave your sister out of this. In your eyes, you’re a saviour. And that’s all that matters to you.
“I suppose even God has questions they can’t answer. Either way, I won’t let yet another life slip through my fingers.”
And why does that have to be mine?
“You can stand, right? Go. Leave. Trust me. Clear your mind and run and don’t look back.”
Why? Answer me.
“This is… the least I can do for you in return. Go!”
He shoved me. I stumbled forward and broke into the frenzied run of an animal learning to walk on two legs. Debt. That’s all that brought you here. You’ve repaid your debt, and now your mind is clear. I nearly tumbled down the stairs. Was I ever anything else in your eyes? I pounded on the grate, sticky with grease, and wrenched it out with what little strength I had. A transaction of mercy, one that only I am entitled to, it seems. The foul stench of faeces and vomit choked my lungs and seared my eyes as I crawled through the near pitch-black tunnel. Repayment for a blessing borne from blind luck. I crawled through the sewage teetering on the brink of consciousness until I heard water; and just as predicted, the tunnel forked shortly after. I squeezed into the fork and continued, my tattered rags soaked in brown. This is the cloak I wear now—that of the desperate prisoner. That was what you sought, no? Did I play my role well?
The time I spent in that septic tunnel stained my mind and body whole. I shut my eyes so the putrid taint would not sting my eyes with its vapour, but I could not stop it from festering in my lungs. I trudged onwards, counting every shallow breath I made, holding each one till my head spun before daring to inhale again. After a thousand gasps, the black of my eyelids gradually began to glow with warmth. I opened my eyes and saw blinding light. I fell out of the tunnel, laying keeled in exhaustion on all fours as the world merged into focus around me.
I had been spat out into a shallow creek—and immediately the biting cold of winter turned my veins to ice, sending my body into feverish spasms. The water that soaked my skin rendered me bare to the elements, and for a moment I considered crawling back into the tunnel. A curtain of snow, pure and virgin white, fell endlessly from a blank sky, bleaching the grey forest around me. A monochrome forest, devoid of life, save for mine. The perfect antithesis of the chapel, its warmth, and its kaleidoscopic window.
A knight stepped out of the snow. From his shadow alone I knew it was the Knight-Inquisitor. Of course. Why did I think, even for a moment, that this was not yet another trap?
“Are you here to kill me?” I asked, coughing, barely able to lift my head.
“Do you want me to?”
This was the second time someone had offered me death. Beheading would be less painful than starving to death, at least, and surely it would kill even an immortal.
“No,” I croaked.
“Then you should run. The guards will be dispatched to scour the forest the moment they see through that fool’s trick.”
“H-how do you know? Were you the one who sent him?”
“No. But do you really think a Knight-Inquisitor has no idea what his soldiers are doing? Especially in a cell holding the Child of God?”
It wasn’t illogical. He would never have freed me on his own, but he was content with letting others try. “Where am I supposed to go?”
He considered my words. “There’s a mountain range ahead. I don’t remember how far it is on foot. There might be caves you can use for shelter. That’s all I can think of. My duty is not to protect you. It is to protect Garder. Do not mistake this for help. I am not your ally.”
“Then… why don’t you just kill me here and get it over with? Why spare me? Why give your guards extra work to do?”
He hesitated. It was not his usual way of thinking before he spoke. “I owe a debt to God. My sword… nevermind. The details are not important. But if I can repay that debt by saving the Child, I must.”
There it is again. Debt.
“Also. I respect your skill with a blade. I am not so craven that I would kill you in the condition you are in, unarmed and starving.” He tossed me my sword. “Take it and run.”
I scrabbled like a rat and grabbed my sword, gripping it to my chest like a lifeline. “Am I… Am I really free to go? I have sinned.”
“Lying to the head priestess was both a sin and incredibly foolish, but I doubt you could have avoided this fate had you told the truth back then.”
“So this is the fate of the Child of God. All rivers lead to the sea,” I mumbled.
“You would know better than I do. I am no deity.”
“Neither am I.” What am I, even? Just a freak of nature.
He lifted me by my shoulders. “Go. You are armed now. The next time I see you, I will execute you.”
I managed a weak laugh, barely able to stand. “Protect the head priestess.”
“Hm?” he said, almost surprised. “That is my duty. You don’t have to remind me.”
“Yes, well… Keep her safe. Please.”
“I will. I promise.”
“Then… Goodbye. I hope we never meet again.”
A promise from Korol was a promise I could trust. I took one last look at him before turning and rushing into the trees. I ran and I ran. Korol was long gone, but I felt eyes drill into my back from the trees and the gaps in between them, judging my pathetic form as I threw myself forward one step at a time. The gale whipped around me, howling in blind fury. I ran and I ran, and just as my lungs were about to frost over, shadowy peaks formed in the distance. I wanted to see them before I died. My starved brain could hardly recall Korol’s advice. Part of me had always felt drawn to mountains; perhaps because they were the first thing I saw when I was born and dropped onto that field of grass. Like a moth drawn to flame, I would approach it, then lay down and succumb to the snow. I thought nothing of how ideal a death that would be for someone like myself. I was simply exhausted, both body and soul. That’s the finish line. If there’s nothing there, I’ll lie down and die. If there is, it could be nothing but a miracle. The trees listened to my hoarse, irregular gasps for breath. They watched my limbs thrash like those of a child struck by lightning. And finally, as my intestines began to tear from the pain, I reached a cave, yawning wide.
From it stretched the invisible strings of fate. Perhaps my life till now had been an opening performance, my limbs shackled by fate’s thread and forced to dance. A puppet may only be manipulated when its strings are taut—but once in the palms of its master its strings slacken, permitting it to move unbound; to live free. Only at the source—my source—could such a miracle occur.
I stepped beyond the threshold and into the darkness. Within, I found a miracle. Not a false promise the likes of which I had peddled for so long, but a true, divine miracle. One wrought in the very image of God.
The analogy of the ship made again has loomed over us for millenia. It mocks us from on high, taunting us, daring us to board. It is simple: replace each plank of a ship, one by one, until none of the original remains. Is it still the same ship? What if we assembled a new ship out of the removed planks—which is which?
It extrapolates cleanly to the study of the mind, the laughingstock of science. Cells die and are replaced; the adult carries in his body not even a cell of his childhood self. Despite this, there is never a clean break where one transitions to the next. The self, then, must exist removed from its physical composition as some kind of ether that diffuses and glues us together. How else could it?
But this is spirituality, not science. We cannot point to the unobservable dark and claim we exist there. We must not make a fool of the self by using it as a less embarrassing synonym for the soul. Instead of looking at the end, we must turn towards the beginning—the source. Only from there can the self flow.
- from “A Blueprint of the Self” by Flyuger Strauss, Suspended Animation R&D
EVIE
A still, heavy silence hung between us for some time. The rain had stopped a while ago. I had begun to regret telling my story in such detail halfway through. It was a pathetic story, humiliating and boring. I had never really shown much of myself to anyone, not even my paintings. What hurt the most was the shame of having wasted your time. A story with a happy ending would have at least offered catharsis, but mine lacked even that. I knew from the beginning that there would be no happy endings for me.
“Wait here,” you said, standing up.
So I did. I sat there and waited like a child waiting to be caned. You returned a few minutes later, not with a cane, but with a plate of cut fruits.
“What are these?” I asked as you knelt before me, both hands outstretched.
“Fruits.”
“I-I know that. I know what fruits look like.”
“Eat.”
It was a simple instruction with no ill-intent masked behind it. No suspicion or trickery. You wanted me to live, so you instructed me to eat. I clung to that command, desperately, because what I needed after a long life was for someone to tell me what to do. There was nobody more suitable for this role than God. I picked up a slice and ate it whole. It split under my teeth, giving way to soft, juicy flesh, yielding, leaking sweet nectar. I stuffed another into my mouth.
You left and returned with more which I devoured just as quickly. Recounting my life had taken a while, but it had felt even longer in my mind; long enough to famish me.
“This is delicious,” I said, my cheeks full.
“I call them sillfruit.”
“You named them?”
“Humans probably have their own, better name for it.”
“They have names for everything,” I said, setting my plate down.
“Look at me,” you said, to which I obeyed immediately. “You’ve been alive since the beginning. Am I correct?”
“The beginning?”
“Yes… the seeding. The day you stepped out of the beast, as you called it.”
“I don’t remember anything before that, so yes, that was my beginning, at least.”
You paused to think before speaking. “I said that I would believe every word you said.”
“I’m not lying!”
“I know. I believe you,” you said, touching my cheek gently, your fingers brushing hair out of my eyes. “You should never have been born.”
My body went hollow, blood draining out of my guts. How was I supposed to respond to that? Nobody had ever said such a thing to me. From you, however, the words carried more weight than most. I did not question you when you told me to eat—I trusted that you had served me fruits, not poison, so I ate. I wanted to trust you. I had no choice but to. You should never have been born. You were right, of course. I was an anomaly. There was nothing human about eternal life. Nothing human about us. But you were there in the beginning too—you knew why I was born, even if I never should have been. You had the answers. The relief of being in familiar company made my eyes brim with tears.
“Oh. Sorry. I didn’t mean to be rude,” you said, withdrawing your hand, hesitating, your brows furrowing.
“No, it’s not… nevermind,” I said, blinking rapidly.
You stood up, your thick robes sweeping the floor. “I owe you an explanation, and you will receive one.”
“I want to know. Please.”
“I know. Give me some time to think about how to lay things out for you. I have over a million years to cover; and I will, starting from the very beginning. You’re safe here—I promise you that. Please rest for now.” With a reassuring smile, you turned and left, leaving me alone in the cold cave with nothing but a rug to sleep on.
I had no choice but to trust you.
*
I rubbed my eyes as I woke up, my limbs sprawled, dried drool crusting on my cheek.
“Good morning. Tea?” you asked, sitting next to me, making an effort to look friendly. I sat up to take the rudimentary wooden cup you offered, the pale green water within gleaming, reflecting my worn face. After a big gulp, you set your cup down and spoke. “You asked me if I was the woman in the stained-glass window when you arrived.”
“...Yes. The one in the chapel.”
“Correct. They painted it in my image.”
“So… you’re really Her, then?” I asked, unsurprised. I had already accepted it as truth, not based on any rational proof, but on faith.
“You don’t seem convinced. Maybe I should wave a wand and grant a wish,” you said with a chuckle that died out awkwardly—I clearly was not in the mood for jokes. “Sorry. I haven’t forgotten how they treated you.”
“It’s fine.” No matter how closely I looked, your face looked human. “Could you, though? Could you really grant a wish, just like that?”
“Hm? Depends on the wish, I suppose. Did you have something in mind?”
A wish? People had only ever asked me to bless them, to grant their wishes—never the other way round. “I don’t know. I’ve never thought of what to wish for.”
“That’s fine. I don’t have any supernatural powers to grant wishes with, unless yours is for more sliced fruit.”
Oh. It’s that easy. You simply admitted you had no divine powers despite being God. If only I had your courage back in the tavern.
“So, why the sword?” you said, sensing my discomfort and changing the topic. “Do I scare you?”
The blade was still sheathed at my waist—I had been careful not to let it out of my sight since I arrived. “No, no. I really appreciate everything you’ve done.” I smiled. “I… I’ve had this sword for a long time. I’m not afraid of you. You’ve been very kind. I just feel safer with it by my side than without.”
“So you feel unsafe here, then.”
"No! You don’t make me feel unsafe—but I would feel safer with one next to me,” I repeated, feeling foolish. Is she making fun of me? I felt the childish need to justify myself, as though carrying a weapon was a privilege to be earned. “This is a cave, after all—I’m sure there are polar bears outside that would rip us to shreds.”
“Polar bears?” You laughed, not bothering to hold back. “Polar bears live near the poles, Evie. Not here.”
“How would I know where we are?” I huffed, irritated. “I haven’t seen Concord from above like you have, from atop the beast.”
That silenced you. “Ah… right. Let me show you, then,” you said, your cloak swirling as you stood. “My ship, and Concord from above.”
“Your ship? Is there water near here?”
“No—you’ll see.”
The light dimmed as I followed you deeper into the cavern down a natural corridor that branched into caves. Out of nowhere, a metal orb floated leisurely past my head towards you.
“What is that?!” I shrieked.
“Oracle. He’s… part of the ship too—”
“Oracle, and by extension, Mobius, one of two Ark-class cruisers—humanity’s biggest and final gambit. We set out for Concord, our maiden flight, and seeded it with life. With Alice’s assistance,” the thing interjected.
“Yes. Thank you.” You rolled your eyes and kept walking. “Two cruisers, you said?”
“Better two than one.”
“And where is that ship now?”
“There’s no way to tell. It’s not near here, for sure.”
This conversation between human and machine horrified me, but I could say nothing. I had almost started to wonder if you were perhaps a bit too normal to be Her, but your companion—Oracle—cleared those doubts. He was beyond anything even the finest metallurgists and smiths could dream of.
Our footsteps echoed off the ceiling arched high above. Cold air hissed through the rock, frosting my breath. I drew my cloak tighter around me. I could tell you were shivering too, though Oracle paid the cold no mind, floating silently. Above us loomed stalactites that threatened to drop and impale us. I walked a little faster, catching up to you, not wanting to stay even a moment longer than needed in this corridor.
Finally, the dark granite below us turned purple. “We’re nearing the exit,” you said, picking up the pace. “Oracle, spin up the engines so we don’t freeze to death.”
Oracle beeped in response. A few steps later, the earth began to yawn and rumble in frequencies low enough to rattle my lungs. The ground shifted and stirred. Its roars filled the hallway, shaking both air and rock. I know this sound. The beast! I tried to yell over it, but it drowned me out. We turned a corner and stepped through an exit into a clearing covered in bluegrass. The sound rose in pitch and volume and the heat cooked my bones, thawing me from within. The clearing was large, shaped like an oval with not a tree in sight. Tall stone walls enclosed it, forming a naturally concealed landing that could only be seen from above.
There it was, waking from slumber in the middle. The winged beast—the iron chariot.
Aircraft are the closest we have come to imitating God’s creation. The biplane, the jet engine, and now—the space shuttle—all have had a body and two wings, just as She intended. Our efforts to design a craft with better thrust-weight ratio have all been in vain, failures in the face of Her proven design.
The pilot comes closer to what She wrought from nothing than anyone else. He dons the craft, entombs himself within alloy, wields each surface like an additional limb, moving them on instinct, enabling him to reach further than any other.
Perhaps we were never meant to spread our wings. Unlike birds that migrate in flocks, the pilot flies alone. The pilot always hungers to fly higher, above and beyond. Without a tether, he is doomed to burn in the fires of the Sun.
- from “Principles of Flight Dynamics [2 ed.]” by Dirac Arcil
ALICE
The ship’s twin ramjets roared, warming up to over a thousand degrees, the grass beneath it whipping in their wake. The air bristled with static as the ship’s electrical grid came online. An array of navigation and landing lights blinked to life, starting from the rear, wrapping around both port and starboard before converging at the bow, below the windshield. The sweep wings unlatched and spread, draping the clearing in a triangular shadow. A high-pitched whine split the air as the ramjets injected pure oxygen into the combustion pipeline. Gas spat out of one thruster; then the other; before purple tongues of flame burned out of both. The VTOL thrusters beneath the wings and hull swivelled and glowed, thawing the flaps and ailerons. It was a colossal, industrial ship—one built to endure the harsh conditions of deep space. Still, its brutalist design was beautiful to me. It was humanity’s swan song given form.
“Oracle—”
He spun and approached me, hovering inches away from my nose.
“You can hear me perfectly well through the noise,” I muttered.
“That’s not true—I’m more human than you think.” He had softened slightly over the years.
“Well, you were the one that started this racket. All I asked you to do was to turn on the engines, not run the full preflight checklist.”
“Sorry. I thought you were planning a little trip.”
The ear-splitting whine of the ramjets died down and the flames sputtered out. As the engines spun down to idle, all that remained was a steady, deep hum that thrummed in my chest.
“The beast. It’s the one I saw. The iron chariot.” You finally spoke in a voice thin and hollow.
“It’s an ark, not a beast.”
“An ark?”
“I suppose you’ve never heard of one. Let’s board.”
“Can we?”
“Of course. Oracle, lower the lift.”
“No, I mean… Should we board? Is it really okay for me to step foot inside? Even if you call it an ark, to me it’s… inhuman. Divine, in a way. I don’t understand why it looks the way it does, or why it spits fire, but… it clearly holds immense power.”
“Does that scare you?”
“Yes. It was built to join the stars. I can tell just by looking at it. It is not for tourists to ogle at. I’m afraid it might whisk me away the moment I step into it.”
I grasped your hand and guided you towards the small, round platform that had lowered from the ship’s hull and onto the bluegrass. “Does this planet mean so much to you that you fear leaving it?”
“No. I have no love for this planet,” you said, your voice strained, as though it were something you desperately wished to believe. “But I seem to bring bad luck wherever I go. Maybe I should stay here.”
I stepped onto the platform and pulled you towards me nonetheless. Oracle beeped, commanding it to ascend. “Then, allow me, the pilot of this ship, to pronounce you a worthy passenger. Having single-handedly seeded this planet with life”—Oracle somersaulted in protest—“there is not a soul alive that can veto my decision. Welcome aboard.”
What a farce. How pretentious of me, behaving like I am anything more than just an empty husk of a girl, playing my role like a puppet. I do not remember volunteering to pilot an ark. I do not remember volunteering to seed this planet with life. I simply did as I was told. What else could I have done, alone on a strange planet? We rose into the ship’s warm, dark hull. The platform sealed the hatch beneath us, silencing the wind. Oracle was right. They will need Mobius eventually. I made them, but they will unravel on their own. You are but the first casualty to arrive at my door.
*
“This is the cockpit.” The cluttered, irregularly shaped walls muffled my voice, silencing any potential echo.
“This? All of it? Is this where you… fly this thing?” You stood awestruck at the constellations of lights and switches that covered every inch of the walls.
“Yes. With a bit of help from Oracle.”
“I see. Can I sit down?”
“Sure.”
You lowered yourself into the seat as though it were made of glass. For a few minutes, all I could hear was the hum of the ramjet engines idling, waiting for your input. You did not touch the controls; instead, you stared at them, burning each button, display and lever into your mind. Or perhaps you were staring at them dumbfounded. I could not tell. Either way, the ship was at your disposal; though I would have stopped you if you somehow managed to lift it into the air.
“So… this ship—it flies like a bird, right?”
“No… it can move backwards and hover too.”
“So like a hummingbird, then.”
“I suppose. But a thousand times faster.”
“And this stick, it lets you… roll?”
“That’s right. You can see the ailerons tilt from here if you stretch your neck a little. Try pushing the stick to the sides.”
You turned to look at both wings through the windshield. “Is that really all it takes? It doesn’t seem like they tilt much in response.”
“The effect is far more pronounced when moving in the air. It doesn’t take much to roll a ship.”
“I see. And if I want to, um, roll my ship to point up—”
“To pitch up, you mean?”
“Yes.” You pulled back on the stick. “Wow… it’s no different, just that they’re both tilted in the same direction. And this—what’s this?” You pointed to a pair of bulky handgrips attached to two short levers that sat on grooves.
“Oh… those are the throttle levers. They power the engines. You push them forward to increase thrust.”
“I see… and I assume there’s one for each… engine? The things that blow fire? I saw two from the outside.”
“Yes, but you generally want them to provide equal thrust, so there’s a pin that locks them together so you can move them in sync. Do you see the detent along the groove, just past where they’re at?”
“Yes. What’s that?”
“That’s the idle detent. If you push them past idle, the engines start to produce actual thrust and we might start moving, albeit slowly.”
You gently pushed them forward, your hand wrapping around the handgrips naturally as though they had been shaped to fit you, your fingers snaking around the buttons and knobs scattered across the grips. The hum of the engines grew and warped as they gained power.
“Stop.” You obeyed immediately, pushing them back to zero.
“Ah… sorry! Sorry. I shouldn’t have done that. I wasn’t going to push them past idle.”
“I know. Maybe we should move on. Follow me.” You reluctantly stood up and together we walked down the claustrophobic corridor.
This was the first time I had ever seen anybody other than me sit at the controls of this ship. I had always admired this cockpit, despite how cramped it was, an interface between man and machine. It was hideously complex, with enough switches and levers to occupy two pilots, let alone one—but I had learned to operate it fluently, like a fifth limb. While it was safer to let Oracle handle the controls, having every aileron, rudder and engine under absolute control was my drug. The pilot’s seat arms anyone that sits on it with authority, but the halo it granted you, who had never stepped foot in an ark before, was unusually strong.
“This is the cryogenic chamber,” I said, arriving in a chilly, sterile room, with a single human-sized pod.
“This pod… you sleep in it?” Your face drew a blank, seemingly trying to process the idea.
“To be accurate, it freezes me. Think of it as hibernation. A thousand, thousand years go by in an instant in cold sleep. Asleep, or dead. Whichever term you prefer.”
“And… you lie there unharmed? Without aging?”
“Yes.”
“The cold doesn’t kill you?”
“No.”
You paused for a moment. “...So death means nothing to you, then.”
“I suppose not. It’s transient.”
“That’s inhuman.”
“Why?”
“...I know this is normal to you, but to me..." You trailed off, hesitating as you looked at me, as though seeking permission.
“Go on.”
“Suppose you were born today—if so, what were you yesterday?”
“...Is this a question about souls? I know you lived at a chapel, but I—”
“No. I don’t care about that. This has nothing to do with souls.”
“Well, if I hadn’t been born yet, I suppose I would call myself unborn. Devoid of life. Dead.”
“Right? Because that’s what we are by default. Dead.”
“By ‘we’, I assume you are referring to us. Humans. The ones that are living. You can’t include the dead.”
“No, I’m talking about all of us.” Your eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment I felt the weight of the title you were forced to bear. “The ones that lived and the ones that are yet to be.”
Them too? I was confused. “The only ones that exist are those that currently live.”
“No. The constituent parts of all life that has been, is, and is yet to be, already exists. By default, we are the gravel in the soil; the leaves in the breeze; the water trapped in ice and the water that flows in the creek." You paused for a moment, examining my face. “Three groups, then: those that lived, those that are alive, and those that are yet to live. What if there only existed one—the living?”
"What do you mean?"
“What if everyone was immortal from the beginning? There would then be no need to label life. You could, I suppose, use the word as a way to differentiate us from soil and water—to separate us, the living, from our surroundings—but that’s not what these pods are about, are they? They don’t give life to ash. They preserve the living, preventing them from turning to ash. Cold sleep blurs the line between life and death; where life is a candle and death is to extinguish it. Without the latter, there is no need to term the former. They go together hand in hand.”
“You’re being pedantic. Yes, life and death are two sides of a coin. That doesn’t mean that life doesn’t exist in a world where nobody dies.”
You hesitated. “Well… yes. But it’s still inhuman, I think.”
“You think eternal life is inhuman?”
“It’s human to want to surpass death, to become immortal. But actually doing it is another. You can only draw a line between life and death when both exist, and to erase that is… inhuman. It’s against the natural order of things. Maybe there’s a better label for it, but it certainly isn’t human.”
I mulled over your words as I conducted the rest of the tour half-heartedly, thinking back to the wedding in the cathedral, how beautiful it was, how brief and ephemeral. I knew humans hated death, feared it such that they sobbed and prayed to glass painted in my image. Perhaps that was what made them human. You grew up with humans, lived with them—you knew them more intimately than I ever could. Of course, I loved that about you, but it was something I could never understand, having lived alone since the beginning.
You seemed a little worried that you had spoken too much, but I assured you it was no big deal. As we explored each room, I told you about my life: of the day I woke up and of the events that had transpired since. It became clear to you that our lives had been intertwined right from the beginning—I was the pilot of the ship that dropped you on this planet, and I was the one who had shown your clan tools of iron. I was the one who had played God and orchestrated the growth of the city you briefly called home, and I was the one who had left before you showed up. I was to blame for your tragedies, and the guilt split my heart. Despite this, you never once rebuked me or even raised your voice. You listened like a saint, passing no judgement.
We finished a lap around the ship and returned to the cockpit, where I slumped into the pilot’s seat. I gripped the flight stick, its firm weight easing my mind. “What do you think?” I asked, looking up at you.
“It’s… a lot to take in. This is a magnificent ship. Can it really fly?”
“Of course. You saw it yourself, didn’t you?”
“Yes, but that was so long ago.”
“Let me show you what it’s like from the inside, then,” I said, excited to show Mobius off to your eager eyes. I strapped myself into the seat and reached around the cramped cockpit. Right to left sweep. The main generators were already spinning, so I held a switch to test the FLCS relay. It blinked green. The engine, already idle, meant I could skip the electrical start- up checklist.
“You need not bother with the start-up,” Oracle beeped next to me.
“Just checking.”
“You find this fun, don't you?”
I blushed slightly as I continued my sweep. Engine feed and air source to NORM. JFS at IDLE. I moved to the left panel and flicked open the drive clutch. The JFS sparked, feeding fuel into the ramjets. The RPM needle on my instrumentation climbed steadily as the engines spooled to life, vibrating the hull.
“The radios?” Oracle quizzed.
“No need. Nobody’s listening, after all,” I replied to his displeasure.
“I suppose you’ll be skipping the radar checks, too,” he said just as I did exactly that. I then aligned
the INS to the horizon. The attitude and bearing instruments turned on, indicating the sky and the ground in blue and red respectively. I gripped the throttle and pushed forward steadily, bringing the thrust into VTOL range.
“It’s so loud,” you said, scrambling for a seat as the hull shook and screamed.
“It’s fine. Sound doesn’t travel in space.”
“Space? Are you bringing us there?”
I reached above my head and moved a lever. Pure oxygen hissed into the cockpit. “Yes. To show you Concord from above, as the stars made her.” The ship lurched as it finally rose at an angle from the ground, its nose pitching towards the sky. The throttle weighed heavy in my hand as I pushed it further, past military power, igniting the afterburners. The ship leapt into the air, the sudden thrust like a kick from behind. Its engines howled. The clouds whipped past the windshield. We traced a clean arc: a lone star in a starless sky, up, piercing the cloud layer and into the ozone, through the deep blue of the mesosphere and towards the moon, purple vapour trailing from the afterburners. I could feel the texture of the wind through the force feedback shaking the stick and rudders. This is it. My domain. The blood began to drain from my eyes. Just as the world lost its colour, we broke free of the atmosphere—and before us lay space, vast and empty, pitch dark and absolute.
For twenty rhapsodies She searched,
cloaked in the most unbearable night,
darker than dark; cold like burning ice.
But none were fit. All barren and dead.
So for twenty more She searched,
and twenty more after that.
Then, faster and higher than any mortal can count,
her song increased in length,
fraying into countless little strands,
threading needle after needle after needle:
each an eager candidate, each waiting its turn.
But to none she cast more than but a passing glance,
her discerning eye seeing in each all that was and would be,
in an instant.
Now, the time and place are just right;
her verse, encompassing the tale of all everything.
With a languid finger She points,
past those that fell short,
selecting our home,
availing us its bounty,
its beauty and its grace—
nothing more, nothing less.
Nothing but a stage upon which we burn and rave,
inking just a single line of Her choosing,
seeing not what lies above or below,
but only what must follow.
- Exogenesis 1:1-2 (Exaltation of the New Century Version)
EVIE
Blood slowly returned to my retinas. The ship regained its sooty grey and the displays their cold, clinical blue. What lay past the glass, however, was pure black.
As the ship slowed and stabilised I jumped out of my seat and rushed to press my face against the windshield. The glass burned with an inhospitable coldness. The cold I knew from snow and ice was that which remained after summer’s warm fingers had retracted from Concord like those of a parting lover. Space was different. It had never felt summer's love to begin with.
The warm air of the cockpit condensed on my fingers and cheeks. From the black night appeared stars like gems weaved in a quilt. They were faint, but I could count each one. In space, there were no clouds to hide them.
The ship lurched as you banked. I stumbled, but as I looked back up, I saw our star—Myrmidon. It burned cold and bright and was a hundred times larger than the faint, distant specks around it.
“The sun,” I mumble. “Even though it’s night.”
“Night?” you asked.
“When we took off, it was night, was it not?”
“Oh.” You laughed. “That doesn’t matter in space. The sun is always there.”
“Why does it grow dark at night, then?”
You did not answer, choosing instead to bank the ship once more, rotating to face Concord—a vast blue sphere, hung still in the void.
“This… is Concord?”
“Yes. It rotates, though you probably can’t tell from here. The sun remains where it is, so you can only see it when the planet rotates to face it.”
“Who spins it?”
“What?”
I turned towards you. “I mean, why would it rotate by itself? Someone has to be turning it.”
“No, uh… it just does that by itself. I’m not sure why, either.”
I was too blinded by space to mull over the idea. I turned back towards the glass and soaked in the sight. So, this is our home. I did not think we were so alone. Past Concord, I noticed other coloured specks larger and rounder than the stars. “What is that? That red, distant sphere.”
“Another planet, I suppose.”
“There are others? Who lives there?” I asked, my eyebrows peaking.
“Nobody. It’s uninhabitable. I’ve checked this entire solar system—Concord is the only planet capable of supporting life.”
Nobody? “What about… beyond this, what did you call it, solar system?”
“You wouldn’t find a habitable planet within a thousand light years from here. Maybe more.”
I stared into space for a while. Every second that passed made me feel smaller and more trivial, the countless years I had spent on Concord shrinking to a blip before the expanse.
“We should land soon,” you said, breaking the spell. “Fuel isn’t free."
I nodded and strapped myself back into my seat, preparing for the descent. “I… I want to draw this,” I said sheepishly.
“Oh, you can draw?”
“Yes… as a hobby. I used to paint in my cottage.”
“Your cottage? Where?”
“East of Garder. Past the windmills.”
“I know the place. Let’s go there. I’d like to see your paintings. Maybe you could teach me sometime.”
“What? I’m not that good.”
“I’ve never even held a brush before, so you’re comparatively better.”
“That’s… that’s not really a compliment…”
“Well, whatever. Teach me the basics, at least. We have all the time in the world, after all.”
You flicked a switch, returning your focus to the controls. “Oracle. Set course for the cave clearing.”
“Not going to land yourself?” Oracle asked.
“It’s risky!” you huffed, your cheeks red.
“It’s difficult, you mean, for a human pilot to maintain geostationary orbit. After rolling the ship around like that I’d be shocked if you could maintain a landing trajectory that avoids the city,” Oracle drawled.
“Do your job.”
Faulke: Art paves the way for history. The cave
paintings of Rasa are the earliest records we have—
Boise: The ones in Delve predate them.
Faulke: Yes, well, either way, writing came much
later, but the spirit did not change. Our ancestors did not record
history for us to look back on. They did so to reach into the
future.
Boise: Which is of no interest to us historians,
living in the present. Our duty is to focus on the facts, to preserve
the now for those who come after.
Faulke: I don’t disagree, but precision is not all
that matters—
Boise: It is! What use is biased history? History is
not art, Faulke.
Faulke: How people want to present their era is just
as important as the facts of what happened.
Boise: Their bias, you mean.
Faulke: Their hope. The Rasa paintings are not
photographs; they are not perfect representations of the ark. But
their imperfections tell us more. Their careful, deep strokes could
only have come from deep respect and awe for the ship. They must have
painted it as they did in hopes it would come again, just as majestic
as they imagined it.
Boise: I’ll allow that, but cavemen were hardly
concerned with keeping a careful record of their times. The scribes
that came after should have known better.
Faulke: Not really. Again, how scribes wanted to
present the facts has value in and of itself.
Boise: History is a camera, Faulke. You need a clear
lens to see. One that only lets in red light, for example, will not
reveal the blue.
Faulke: But if you stack a red lens and a blue lens,
both colours become visible. Stack enough, and you see the full
picture.
Boise: I don’t think you understand the analogy.
Have you used a camera before?
Faulke: No, never.
Boise: Neither have I, to be honest.
- from “The 3rd Historical Symposium” at Académie Scientifique de l'œil de Gradial
ALICE
It took no time at all to locate your cottage using Mobius’s cached satellite data. It was closer than expected, about five kilometres north of the cave. I decided it would be safest to land where we took off from, back at the cave, before making for the cottage on foot. We waited a while for the snow to clear up before preparing to set off. The children in the city were likely making snow angels that would last a few hours undisturbed. I fastened my cloak around my shoulders and strapped a makeshift knapsack onto my back.
“Ready to leave?” I asked.
“I’m ready. Are you sure it’ll be safe?”
“It should be. It’s still cold—I doubt anyone will be roaming about.”
We set off, exiting the cave and trudging through the snow. Navigating the thick forest was a struggle. Whenever the clouds broke, I would look up and note the position of the sun, using it to ensure we were on track. Still, there were moments when Oracle had to steer me using his built-in compass data which I hated relying on.
Two hours later, a faint dot crested the horizon.
“Is that it?” I asked, squinting.
“Yes! Yes, it’s still there, still in one piece. Thank God.”
“I did nothing,” I said, unable to resist, but you were too excited to retort. We jogged through the snow and soon the cottage came into full view. It was a small hut, though sturdy enough to survive the seasons. It had a simple, square layout, its walls made of bamboo and straw, its roof sloped and thatched without a ceiling beneath. You gingerly pushed the door open—it yielded, unlocked. The furniture inside was crude, made of wood and stone. You tended to each one, your touch gentle, as though each were a sick animal. Dust sprung into the air as we moved about, forming a slight haze. There were two windows—the east-facing one let the sunlight in, forming thick rays in the dust, bathing the room in a gentle glow.
On one table lay sheets of parchment. I stepped closer and picked one up. A painting? It depicted a large, black creature in the air—the winged beast, I realised. I held it up against the window, the rays of light shining through and illuminating the sky around the creature. So this is how Mobius looks to her.
“Give me that!” You snatched the parchment out of my hands and fussed over it, checking for damage. I noticed some of your paintings had crumbled from age.
“Sorry. Did I ruin it?”
“No… no, it’s fine. This is one of the later ones I drew.”
“I didn’t know you were this good.”
“I’m not. I realised that after seeing Mobius up close. It’s so different from how I pictured it.”
“It’s a beautiful painting.”
You looked up at me. “Don’t mock me. It looks like an obese bird here.”
Oracle floated past my head, curious—and baulked immediately, dropping half a metre before regaining altitude. He said nothing, but his sigil blinked and pulsed rapidly. “You don’t have to transmit everything back to Mobius,” I said, sighing.
“What? He can do that?” Your eyes widened, mortified. “Stop! I’m sorry. I’ll do it over—”
“It’s fine. It’s a nice painting. It’s interesting how so many perceive Mobius as a bird: a winged beast. To me, it has always been a ship. I knew what Mobius looked like before I ever saw my first bird, after all.”
“It’s hard not to see it as anything else,” you said, placing the painting face down on the table. “Its wings are huge. They even extend, like a gliding bird, and retract, like a falcon diving for prey.”
“The sweep wings? I suppose they do. The ship is more agile with them extended, but they would tear off at high speeds.”
You continued to search your cottage. I stepped towards a bundle of jute in a dusty corner, around chest-height, wrapped around a stick protruding from a makeshift base. I lifted it upright. It was covered in gashes, fraying and tattered.
“What is this?” I asked.
You turned to look. “Oh. That? It’s a dummy. Kind of. I used it to practice with my sword.”
The rough jute contrasted against my soft palms as I ran my fingers over it. “It’s taken quite the beating,” I murmured. “Could you show me?”
“Show you?”
“Your sword. You’ve had it sheathed this whole time.”
You took a deep breath before wrapping your fingers around the hilt of your blade under your cloak and unsheathed it; a practiced, smooth movement, the efficiency of which I doubt even you were consciously aware of. What emerged was flat, grey iron, not unlike Mobius’s weathered hull. I recognised it immediately: one of my gifts to the first seed.
“That’s your sword?” I asked.
“Yes. It was built to last—you were the one who made it, after all. You gave it to my tribe, and they gave it to me. It retains its edge even after so many years.”
“Oracle helped with that. We have precision equipment onboard Mobius. Still, I’m surprised iron could last so long.”
My eyes traced the sword as you twirled and waved the sword with one hand, testing its weight, the muscles in your arm drawn taut, your feet naturally taking a light, elegant stance. It fit you like a third limb. Its edge sliced through the hazy light.
“How does it feel?” I asked.
“It’s a good sword.”
“Have you ever killed anyone with it?”
You paused. “Animals, yes. People, no. I spent most of my time living here alone, so nobody ever showed up to threaten me.”
“I see. I’ll be counting on you to protect us in case any of those polar bears show up.”
“There aren’t any here!” You slashed the air in front of me. I leapt to my feet and stumbled backwards out the door, laughing.
I spent a few hours in the cottage, listening to you talk about the years you spent there. Each and every trinket and piece of furniture had a story to tell. During my time in the city I had seen mothers sit idly, watching their toddlers babble and crawl. They would grow into children, adolescents, and finally adults—many of whom ended up living mundane lives throughout. Still, they watched their children warmly, beaming with pride. From afar I would watch both mother and child with that very same love, for they as well as the rest of the city had only appeared by my design. And it was with that same love I looked at you as you told me about how you lived alone on the outskirts of the city, my attention hanging on each and every detail.
“Do you want to take those paintings with you?” I asked as we gathered our things to leave. Comfortable as the cottage was, it could not house two, and more importantly, there was no safe place to park Mobius nearby. I had in my arms several rolls of parchment and brush sets, fully intent on learning to paint. It was past time I had picked up a hobby.
“Maybe just this one,” you mumbled as you picked up the painting of Mobius.
“Oracle won’t be happy about that.”
“He doesn’t need to see it. I’ll paint a better one.”
“I was just joking. I’ll stick it on a wall somewhere. That would be nice.”
You looked at me, saying nothing, but I could tell you were surprised, pleased, even. You look so happy.
“I really like it, despite what I said. It’s mythical, in a way. I love the way you portrayed Mobius.”
“Thanks,” you mumbled, blushing. It’s more fun this way. I didn’t think genuinely complimenting someone could feel so good.
“Like I said. Teach me.”
“I… I’ll think about it,” you said, looking at the painting. “Teaching isn’t easy.”
“I’ll cut you more fruits as thanks.”
“I can cut fruits myself.”
“With that sword of yours?”
“This isn’t for cutting fruits!”
I dodged another slash, giggling, followed by a few more. Tired, we trudged through the snow back towards the cave, the forest illuminated by the setting sun, each step lighter than the last.
Directed panspermia explains several inconsistencies in the dating of human remains, but its acceptance has had disastrous consequences on the human psyche. It is all but confirmed that we did not evolve here as did the plants and animals, but were brought here from space, seeded for reasons unknown. This intersection of science and religion has lent credence to myth and brought with it the insufferable gloating of the clergy and its sheep, who were until now dismissed as proponents of blind faith. The delusion of human superiority over all that we share our beautiful planet with has only grown more grotesque. It is a collective, gluttonous ego that, given a single foothold on a slippery wall, flagellates itself in full view of the public, intent on covering us all in its slop.
The presence of one foothold does not imply another, and yet they conjure all sorts out of thin air, forming a ladder they smugly nod and grin about. Yet not one of them has the courage to climb it, for they know their hands and legs would simply pass through the rungs, dooming them to fall and splatter against the ground far below. Theirs is a level of comedy far below our consideration. Here, we conduct science. The scientific method is without bias. It reveals what is true and destroys what is not. To serve as instruments of science, we too must be without bias. Let this be your guiding star.
- from the 389th Matriculation Ceremony, Académie Scientifique de l'œil de Gradial
EVIE
That night I slept with my sword, unsheathed. I ran my fingers over the cold iron blade that lay next to me, admiring its heft. Despite my exhaustion, all I could do was stare at the stone ceiling, unable to sleep. I got out of bed and stood, twirling the sword. It really is light. What fine workmanship. I waved it around in pitch darkness, but in my mind I could trace the arc of its edge. It whistled in the air, testament to how sharp it was. How unfortunate that its wielder is a craven. Why had I cowered in the closet with the priestess instead of brandishing my sword? I could have saved her. I could have cut my way through the mob, pulling her along, running through hallways like knight and princess. We could have fled the city. I could have saved us both, but I did nothing. That I was able to stand my ground against Korol, if only for a while, meant nothing in the end.
I paused mid-slash. Faint voices drifted through the cave, amplified by the smooth walls. A visitor? I crept towards the corridor, my toes tense, my fingers wrapped tightly around the hilt of my sword. It was you and Oracle, speaking in a neighbouring cave—the living room, as you called it.
“Oracle. She was part of the initial seed, wasn’t she?”
“Was she?”
“It seems like she was. She remembers being dropped off by the ark. Only the initial seed would remember that.”
“Yes, we never seeded the planet after that.”
“Did you not recognise her during the seeding?”
“No. The incubators are not see-through, and they are loaded directly into the cargo bay. The only time the seed vectors are visible is before they are incubated, at which point they are nothing more than a cell.”
“I see. And… why exactly did we include a perfect copy of myself in the initial seed?”
“They were loaded onto the ship at the port of departure. As a spare, perhaps.”
“A spare? Why would we need one? I’m already immortal, aren’t I?”
“You do not age, Alice. That is not the same as immortality. Do not confuse the two.”
“I don’t understand.”
There was a pause in the conversation—I could feel Oracle sighing, though he was physically incapable of it. “I will only explain this once. For a cell to divide, it must replicate itself entirely; but no copy is perfect. Small segments of DNA at the ends of chromosomes are lost every time a cell divides. A cell that loses enough DNA ceases to function. The shortening is irreversible, of course.”
“I… I understand.”
“Good. Anyway, to prevent this, excess DNA known as telomeres naturally exist at ends of each chromosome like caps, eaten through gradually as cells divide, preserving the actual ends. Of course, this only delays the inevitable—once a cell has divided enough, its telomeres deplete entirely and the shortening continues. The cell eventually then dies of apoptosis. That is, it kills itself.”
“That seems silly. What’s the point of a cell that kills itself?”
“It is necessary as the body develops; without it, for example, your hands would be blobs of flesh without distinct fingers. Apoptosis helps create the space between each digit. Past that, yes, it leads only to inevitable death—silly, as you would say. By configuring the genetic blueprint of a zygote in advance, we can circumvent this. Cells modified this way constantly produce telomerase to regenerate telomeres once the body has reached adulthood, allowing them to divide indefinitely. An elegant and self-sufficient solution.”
“I… I don’t recall being, um, configured.”
“Of course not,” Oracle drawled. “The blueprint must be drawn before birth. Clearly, Evie comes from the same blueprint, her genes modified just like yours.“
The tip of my sword tapped the stone floor where I stood. I realised its weight in my grip had forced me to lower it slowly without realising.
“Someone’s listening,” Oracle said flatly. Is there anything he won't notice? His machinery whirred—he had already triangulated my position.
“Who?!” You leapt to your feet and rushed out into the corridor. Oracle followed, his sigil lighting the way. I took a step back into my room, raising my sword with both hands, trembling in fear. I had just been listening—why was I so terrified? I heard something I should not have.
Oracle was the first to enter, turning a sharp angle into the room and stopping a hair’s breadth from my blade. His light blinded me like a cold sun, wrapping around the blade. “Put that down!” he said, almost furious.
I obeyed immediately. Why did I even raise my sword? Had it been you who entered first, you might have skewered yourself on my blade.
“What’s happening? Evie? Did we wake you?” You stumbled in after Oracle, your eyes wide. “Why are you holding your sword?”
“Nothing. I… I couldn’t sleep, so…”
“So you eavesdropped,” Oracle finished, tilting towards me.
“I wasn’t trying to.”
“You were standing in the corridor!”
I trembled. It was one thing to be yelled at by a human—like the priestess. It was not the yelling itself that hurt me. It was the fact that I had disappointed them so harshly that they had to resort to yelling; being judged too stupid to warrant having a rational conversation with. Being yelled at by a machine was different, however. Oracle had no bias. He was an instrument, cold and clinical. Humans can be wrong. A machine? I stared, transfixed by Oracle’s sigil. He was the product of an entire civilisation’s worth of research. How could he possibly miscalculate? He cannot be wrong.
“Oracle. Stop.” You nudged him aside and took my hand. “It’s fine. I didn’t realise we were being so loud. You must have been worried.” You gently walked me back to the rug. “Be careful with that sword next time. It’s sharp.”
I know. I know! Do you think I don’t know that? Even you thought I was a foolish girl, waving about a sword too heavy for her like a toy. It was infuriating. What about the conversation you had with Oracle? Was I too stupid to be part of it? I stopped next to the rug.
“It’s late. You should go back to sleep,” you said, trying to smile.
“I want to know what’s going on. It’s been a while since I got here, and I never had the courage to ask.” I looked at you, straining my voice as I choked back tears. “What… What is this? What are we? Why are we both immortal? I know about the seeding and the ark, but what’s wrong with me? Why did you not make me like the others?”
I hated the sympathetic look you gave me. I’m not a child. Don’t look at me like that.
“Alright. Sit down. Let’s talk about it.”
“Standing is fine,” I said, looking at the floor. I gripped the sword tighter in my hand. “Tell me. I heard what Oracle said—that we share the same… blueprint.”
“Yes. It seems that way.”
“You don’t have to explain what genetics are. I… I’ve never heard of them, but I can understand what they do,” I said, desperate to prove my worth. “What Oracle meant was that we’re both alike from birth, right? That’s why we look the same. How? I know about twins and triplets, but we were not born from the same womb. You said it yourself—that I was part of the first seed.” I did not want to say the rest—what Oracle said about my being a spare.
“We have incubators on board Mobius. You, like the rest of the first seed, were incubated in them. That is why we look alike despite not being from the same womb. Humans—my humans—we devised ways to store genetic material like seeds. I suppose you were made in my image and stored as a seed.”
I stared at you. “And what was the point of that?”
“Were you not listening earlier?” Oracle yelled, his voice shrill and metallic as he dropped and hovered between us. “The humans decided to include two of you before Mobius departed. Alice would not know why.”
“What about you? Would you know?” I turned to Oracle and retorted, regretting the question immediately.
“As a spare. Why else? What other logical reason could there be? You are both immortal. One builds civilisation and watches over it, while the other regulates it from within. It is the optimal way to raise a civilisation. Yet, you are here.”
I choked back tears. “What… What's wrong with my being here?” Why did I ask him that? I know the answer. I don’t need him to tell me.
“Because you failed! You can’t regulate anything if you’re cooped up in here! The Progenitor—she seeded the planet, gave you tools and technology—she laid the foundation. All you had to do was live with them and keep them on the straight path. To be shunned and jailed and forced to flee into the snow… what was the point of that?”
He sees me as my role. A substitute, a spare, with a job to do. He does not see me for who I am, but for what I do. I knew this feeling, and had come to expect it. Perhaps I am the strange one for finding that strange. Even a mother’s unconditional love is reserved only for her child. Isn’t that funny?
“Oracle!” You stepped forward, shoving him aside. He faltered and fell, but recovered before hitting the ground. My eyes swam in tears, but I held back my sobs.
“He’s right,” I yelled, my sword clattering as it fell to the ground. Why am I so angry? Why can’t I be calm like you? “I’ve felt this way since you told me about the seeding, but—I never once asked for this life. I never once asked to be part of the first seed, or whatever you call it. I didn’t say a word, because this ship seemed like a last resort for your people to escape extinction by any means possible, leaving embryos on a ship to nowhere. But is this really all that I am? A spare? This eternal, damned nightmare I have spent in this body is entirely your fault—and yours alone!” I screamed, the ground unsteady beneath my wobbling feet.
You hesitated, glancing at my sword, then back at me. Why are you looking at me like that? I wanted you to tell me things would be okay. I wanted you to speak in imperative, like you did when you told me to eat. I wanted to feel safe, to listen, to know that things would be all right if I simply followed instructions. But you stared at me like I would combust if you touched me, like you did not know what to say. You don’t know. Your eyes shifted back to Oracle who was content with observing, with letting you handle the situation you put yourself into after shoving him aside. Why are you looking at him? You’re God. What do you even need him for? Counsel? Advice? Why does God need that? Shouldn’t you know what’s wrong and what’s right?
“I… I didn’t say you were a spare. I mean, clearly, there was some reason they put you on the ark, and why you were made an immortal clone of me, and…”
Your tone said it all. You don’t know. And the answer was obvious. You had said it so naturally that I almost failed to notice; that the words had almost slipped through from one ear to the other.
They.
Who’s they?
The ones who made you. The ones who put you on the ark.
They made you. What kind of God needs to be made? What kind of God lacks the power to will themselves into existence, to be older than time and larger than space, to see the moon from all sides at once?
“You’re just like me,” I muttered finally. “You’re… We’re the same.”
“I… yes. We’re clones, Evie,” you said.
“I know! We’re the same… and the only difference is that I was part of… part of the first seed, or whatever you called it. And you were the pilot. That’s it. That’s literally it.”
“Evie, I… I… yes, that’s true, but…”
“The only difference between us is which way the coin landed. It was pure luck. You were the pilot and I was thrown into the pit. It could have just as easily been the other way round. I was unlucky.”
“Unlucky? The seeding… the seeding wasn’t easy—”
I stared at you and you fell silent. That was the worst possible line you could have replied with. It was then that I understood how little you knew about being human. You, for but a moment, had thought that the seeding process, difficult as it was, was harder than what I had been through. That my suffering could be compared with your little science project. And from your pallid face, it was clear you understood the faux pas you had committed.
“S-sorry. I… I didn’t mean… Evie, just forget I said that. I’ll… look, let’s discuss this tomorrow. It’s late. I’m sorry. I really am, so…”
You scurried away like a rat, Oracle behind you. Everything fell quiet. You had not asked for this life, and neither had I. We both woke without memories—you, from cold sleep, and me, from the incubator. And yet, how different the paths we traced were. The people in the city, the chapel… They were so happy. I only wish I could have lived as they did. A brief life of fifty years or so, from sunrise to sunset, dissolving in the night, turning to foam in the tide, leaving behind only the warmth of a lingering dream.
I would have loved that.
The drop that splits into two:
which split into few, then many—
forms a river that flows and roils,
full of life and fury.
We do not multiply for the pilgrim that passes by,
kneels,
drinks his fill,
gives thanks and leaves.
No. We multiply to form the river alone:
blue and deep and absolute,
made of those who were,
and womb to those who will be.
- Holos 2:1 (Exaltation of the New Century Version)
EVIE
I had not raised my voice at anyone in a long time. You gave me space to rest and continued to bring me food that I ate in silence. Part of me wished you would leave me to starve. I did not have the strength to grasp death with my own two hands—not then, lying in a damp cell beneath the city, and not now, lying in a cave beyond the city. I hungered, so I ate. Still, an argument is an argument—it leaves no wounds that cannot be healed by time. Time was something we both knew well.
You never chose to pilot Mobius. Neither of us chose the hands we were dealt. So how could I blame you for what you were thrust into? I understood the irrationality of taking out my anger on you, so I ate the food you silently laid by my side, my frustration fading with each plate of sliced fruit, slowly, like steam on tea.
Two weeks later, on a morning bitingly cold as the ones before it, breakfast did not arrive. Perhaps you had finally given up on me and were suggesting that I leave and die out of sight. I felt oddly relieved, but the shame at having imposed on you for so long weighed heavy on my mind. But above all else, I began to worry. The usual sounds of wooden pots and pans that normally accompanied breakfast were missing. The air smelled of ice, not vegetables and meat. We might have run out of food entirely with you having two mouths to feed rather than one.
I poked my head out of my room into the hallway, hoping for signs of life. There were none. I picked up my cloak and drew it tight against me as I walked down the tunnel, looking into each cave. There were only a few—your quarters, the kitchen and a storeroom. The last was dim and musty, but even without a lamp I could tell there was enough food stockpiled to last us a while. Confused, I walked back to your room and stepped inside, wondering if you were still asleep. Your thin blanket lay flat against the rug. It was then that I noticed the canvas in your lap, the torn up scraps in the corner. You sat in the centre, staring at a crude, deformed sketch of Mobius, brushes and paint next to you.
“Oh—hello! I, um…” you said, turning to me, hesitating, as though I were a ticking bomb. “I gave it a try. Drawing, I mean. Though I doubt you could call this drawing, it’s… well. I’m sure it’s nothing compared to what they have in the chapel.”
“The chapel doesn’t have much to look at,” I lied, not in the mood to talk.
“Really? Even the stained-glass window? Most are enthralled by it. Uh—a work so expertly crafted, placed so as to catch the morning light—would fascinate almost anyone. That it is painted in my image has nothing to do with it…”
I sighed and answered. “I did find the window curious, but because it had been painted in my—to be precise, your—image well before I showed up. Whether it was a stained-glass window or a doodle on a napkin would have made no difference.”
Your eyes relaxed, realising that while I had not forgotten our argument, it was water under the bridge, and that you could speak without angering me. “That must have been quite the mystery, seeing yourself in the window.”
“It was. Almost like my coming was foretold. Almost as though I were—”
Divinity, I wanted to say, but the word caught in my throat. Anything more would be a slip of the tongue. There was nothing divine about my abominable self. And even if I were, what difference would it make? Before me stood a true deity, shut away in a cave just like I was. Neither deity nor abomination deserved anywhere but here.
So I asked you. “Why stay here? They loved you enough to paint a window of you. So why did you leave?”
“Hm…” Your eyes drifted. “It’s been a while since then. I think it was the window that made me consider leaving. They had long since learned to stand on their own feet and no longer had reason to worship me. I never offered them much to begin with, other than at the very beginning—but you know how people are: so afraid of death.
They latch on to anything beyond human—inhuman—not purely out of greed, but rather awe and respect,” you said, fiddling with a brush. “And yet, to paint a window in my image… nothing but idolatry. I wanted them to look towards each other—not myths. The generosity of a single myth can sustain a village, yes, perhaps a town—but not a people. And as you so painfully learned, generosity can soon turn to duty—an obligation.”
“Then why help at all? You could have seeded the planet without ever once showing your face. There was no need for you to help us like you did, handing out tools and gifts.”
You laughed softly. “I’m not that mean. Short-circuiting millions of years of evolution by dropping humans into the wild is a big gamble. If the initial seed had gone extinct, I wouldn’t have had any way of making more. I figured you’d need some help. And once I started, it became difficult to stop. It felt good to be relied on.”
The wizened soldier begging on his knees in the tavern came to mind. I wondered where he was now. There was no way his plot to bring a corpse to the gallows had convinced anyone. All he had done was buy me time, at the cost of possibly his own life. I cursed him then—for seeing in me only someone to save. I could not bring myself to curse you for seeding an entire planet and then saving them from the jaws of nature.
“But never mind that. Painting is difficult,” you said sheepishly, embarrassed of your sketch.
“That’s Mobius.”
“You can tell?”
“There aren’t many like it,” I drawled. “But…”
“But?”
“Your linework is shabby.”
You burst out laughing. “Then teach me.”
“You really want to learn? I thought you were just asking to be polite.”
“Yes. So teach me,” you said, looking at me intently, and for a moment I let myself wonder if it was painting you were interested in, or if this was merely an excuse to mend things over with me, or, and this both embarrassed and delighted me, whether you simply wanted to spend time with me.
“I… I have no talent. I only did it to pass the time. But I can teach you the basics.”
“Then, let’s go find something to paint,” you said, smiling as you stood, shoving canvas and brushes into your knapsack before pulling me out of the cave.
“R-Right now?” I squeaked.
“At this hour, the sun is angled just right. Now is when the world looks most beautiful!”
*
“Gently. One smooth stroke is all you can afford.”
“Is feathering no good?”
“No, clear lines only. Picture the end before the beginning; your job is to connect the two.”
Your cheeks cramped, your tongue sticking out of your mouth as you focused intently. “But I’m not sure where—oh.”
“You overshot.”
“I overshot.”
Birds chirped like bells in the distance where a crimson sun sat perched on the horizon. The past few days had been a brief respite from the snow, though we were still far from spring. We sat on a ridge overlooking a wide, lazily flowing river, our legs dangling in the pleasant morning breeze with small canvasses in our laps.
“It’s fine,” I said, sighing. “Just paint over it with what you used for the water. It’s standing in it, so nobody will notice—not that there’s anyone here but us.”
“Right… Yes, that seems okay. Huh? Wait—”
The stork you had been painting spread its wings and flew, leaving a loud splash in its wake and two disembodied legs half-submersed in a river on your canvas.
“That… happens sometimes. I had a lot of unfinished paintings just like yours, back at the cottage. It would be funny if aliens saw them and thought we had a bunch of walking legs for wildlife.”
“How is that funny? Wait, that was my last canvas!”
“You could always draw it from memory.”
You furrowed your brows. “That’s difficult, but… I also want to draw it exactly how it was.”
You really are just like me. “I was like that too at first. Now, I finish the drawing however I want when my subject flies away. Comes out looking a bit grotesque sometimes, but it’s a lot more fun than drawing them true to life.”
“That’s a bit sad.”
“Why?”
“Birds don’t live forever. But if you paint one perfectly, you can look at it whenever you want. Drawing the rest from memory doesn’t feel the same.”
You moved on to a new canvas and we continued to paint, sitting side by side. Painting is not unlike sleeping, when the mind sieves through the day’s events, stitching it all into a kaleidoscopic hodgepodge of a dream to play in, sorting out what to remember and what to forget. A painter does this starting with a blank canvas, connecting one idea to the next as they please with brush and paint, and the mosaic that results is a point, a pin in interweaving threads forcing them to intersect, impossible to reproduce by anyone but the same painter, painting the same subject from the perspective at the same moment in time. In this way a painting memoralises not just painter and subject, not just the scene itself but where and when it is located in the divine chronology, what came before and what comes after, not only past and present but also the instant in between: the present.
A while later, I peeked at your lap. Your painting depicted the same landscape before us, but draped in grey ash. The trees were stripped bare, exposed to the elements. The river had dried up, leaving only parched, grey soil. In the distance, spires of rusting, crumbling iron ruled the horizon. Through a narrow gap, pale sunlight struggled to breach the thick layer of ash that choked the air.
“What is that?”
“Oracle once told me that Concord would burn.”
“Burn?”
“That we would butcher and ruin ourselves. That Concord would need the ark once more. I imagine it often.”
I was no stranger to the urge to rip and tear that all men were born with. I never thought it would claim Concord too, but why wouldn’t it? The reach of man is defined by the radius of the ring in the sand a knight can draw around him with the tip of his blade, the range of our cannons and trebuchets and flaming arrows. A civilisation that could build Mobius—an ark—could no doubt build weapons with the reach to turn their own planet to glass.
“Is this what happened to your home?” I asked.
“Our home. And, well, I don’t know. Cold sleep wipes all memories. Still, when I think about how this planet will end, this is what comes to mind. Whether this is a memory or a fabrication, I do not know.”
“You know, the people of Garder would soil their pants if they saw this.”
“Really? Why? It’s just a painting.”
“A painting by God. They would see it as an omen of their inevitable end.”
“Oh. Well. We’d better not let anyone see this, then. They would be disappointed by my terrible painting skills.”
“They wouldn’t be soiling their pants with disappointment, you know.”
You laughed. “You’re so serious. I like that about you, though.”
My ears turned red. “L-like?”
“There are many other things I like about you, of course. Like how easily your ears flush.”
“Anybody would! You’re a deity—show some restraint,” I mumble, pressing my brush a bit too hard against my canvas.
“You really do have a gift for this,” you said, leaning closer, your hair against my cheek, staring at my canvas, ignoring how my spine stiffened, how my breathing quickened.
“I’ve… I’ve been drawing for a while,” I say quietly.
“Guide me,” you said, wrapping my hand around your dominant hand, still holding a brush.
My mind went blank, so I did the only thing I knew how to do on instinct, which was to draw. I moved your hand across your canvas, drawing an arc, but my hands were trembling, and so the line came out shaky and jagged. But I stubbornly did not want to let go, so I gripped tighter and drew another, followed by another, across the canvas, line after line after line, each smoother and more stable than the last, drawing over the scene you had so painfully painted until it was all hidden under overlapping lines, destroyed.
“That was a lot of lines,” you said after a pause, staring at the painting.
“Good practice for you,” I muttered. “You need it.”
You looked at my hand, still clasped around yours. “You’re not shaking as much.”
“I wasn’t shaking.”
“You’re still gripping on to me.”
“I’m not…”
A brief pause as we made eye contact, half your face like brushed gold, eyelashes, brows and skin all lit by the morning sun, the pink light bending around your head, diffusing, scattering as your hair played in the breeze, your eyes blue and bottomless and so full of life.
Then you rolled and fell off the ridge, taking me with you—not by force, no, but simply because I was still gripping on to your arm and did not want to let go. We fell and tumbled in the air, wind whipping past my ears as the horizon rolled around me, your figure a blur as you fell beside me.
And then we hit the water.
You broke the surface first, the water frothing as I entered after you. Deep blue, but with a gradation from deep to deeper from surface to floor. I righted myself, my limbs instinctively moving to keep me from sinking, and looked up. A thousand ripples danced across the surface, each made of a thousand more, each catching the light, refracting it, sparkling, like so many constellations twinkling in and out of existence. They rolled past me one by one. A vague orange blur in the distance—that must be the sun. I pushed through the water. Up. Up. The ripples grew closer, bigger, like ocean waves, like rolling hills, like snowy mountains, and I wondered if space had waves too, colossal aurorae of cosmic rays from dying stars in colours I had never seen before, in sizes I could not fathom.
Like fireworks.
I burst through the surface and gasped for breath. The scenery had not changed, but I was in it now, not merely observing. I was in the water, like the stork had been. I spun my head—you were already next to me, floating on your back, head tilted to look at the sun behind you.
You rolled towards me, drenched, smiling, as though welcoming an old friend.
“Let’s swim for a bit.”
There are no true records of duels of the era; only myths and tales woven by bards of their patrons, each more extravagant than the last. Still, any study of the Eastern Continent would be remiss to overlook the Cardinal Guard—Her chosen. Archaeological findings have largely discovered nothing special about their steel, save for their fine workmanship, which is of course expected of Garder and its vast coffers. Still, they fought like men possessed with no fear of death. Rumours of the Child of God in their midst, salving their blades in holy light, struck fear into their enemies who often broke rank in face of their aggression.
But we are here to study duels, not wars. Amongst the fierce warriors of Garder, one stood out for crushing his foes like bugs—not with anger or disgust, but with apathy—yet fiercely loyal to his subordinates. The bards named him Korol, though he was more commonly known to the people by his title: Knight-Inquisitor.. Unlike the rest of the Cardinal Guard, his weapon was a hiltless greatsword, wielded with both hands for its immense weight and reach. It was a cruel weapon that offered no defence; the veritable sword in the stone, pulled out by only he strong enough to wield it.
The sword still exists today, preserved in remarkable condition. However, its iron dates far beyond Garder’s reign. The citizens spoke of it in hushed whispers, calling it cursed and blasphemous—for it was said to have been reforged from metal melted from Her gifts from on high. A blade that sapped life from all around it to arm its bearer with monstrous, intoxicating strength. The Guard turned a blind eye until the city fell—but they did not dare pry it from Korol’s hands, and neither would Korol yield it. The city yearned for blood, already furious at both the clergy and the Guard for their impotence. So he set out to find a scapegoat.
His is not a tale sung by bards, but a patchwork of deathbed confessions from the few that saw him die. Only in their final breaths did they find the courage to speak of the One Sin.
- from “The Rise and Fall of Garder” by Vior Lind
KOROL
I took stance, the heft of my claymore feather-light in my rugged hands, gleaming in the evening light. I could not bear to even look at my opponent—so great was my shame at facing someone shorter and thinner than me. The other cadets surrounded us, made to watch, all smaller than I was, their faces wrinkled in disgust. Does he have no pride?
“Begin!” the master-at-arms shouted, breaking the silence. I did not move, however. To take the initiative with a body as monstrous as mine was cheating—this, I realised, from the way the other cadets looked and even spat at me after our spars. So I stood and let the boy charge, his stance disciplined and measured. He swung and I parried. Once, twice, again and again—I did not attack. I wielded my claymore with ease, deflecting each blow, taking steps back as the boy pressed on, huffing and panting.
I was not native to Garder and it showed. They were thinner, leaner, more refined—I was a brute. To spar against them was to pit a bear against a deer. Their training meant nothing in the face of my strength and reach. Nobody else could even lift my trainer claymore, let alone wield it with such fury. So I defeated several cadets one after the other through raw aggression, ending each spar so quickly it must have humiliated them. I didn’t know. I was just doing what I was told to, and the master-at-arms had watched me keenly as though I were a bubbling potion ready to explode. Only Garderin should fight Garderin, but I had no choice.
I parried another blow. I’m sorry it took me so long to realise. By defending I could give them more time to practise. A spar that ended in seconds was a waste of time, so I drew out the fight, eyeing my opponent’s stance, reacting to every minor shift in weight. We moved in circles, the boy’s onslaught becoming more desperate as I stepped back after each parry. Then, just as I wondered how I was to end the fight without attacking—the boy stumbled and his sword slipped from his grasp. The tip stabbed the ground just as he grabbed the hilt. He could not remove it, however. He was exhausted, panting, sweating, and even with both hands on the hilt he could not pull it from the hard earth.
This was a mistake. Regret crawled up my spine like a cold millipede. I looked up—only to be slapped so hard my head whipped to the side. The master-at-arms had hit me. He stood before me—eye-level, but so furious he seemed twice his height—a vein twitching in his bald temple. “You fool,” he seethed. “Do you mean to mock him? I know what you’re thinking. Stop it. You are a cadet. Not a father playing knights-and-orcs with his son. Fighting an opponent that holds back is the worst humiliation a swordsman can face.”
The barracks were colder that night. I was already an outcast, but where their faces held disdain before now lay graved nothing at all. They no longer saw me as a knight-in-training like the rest. They looked straight through me as though I were gone. That night as I lay down to sleep I held my sword closer than usual.
*
I am Korol and I hail from the Western Continent, past the Pink Sea. I know little of my homeland, but I remember the treacherous journey here—distant thunder and towering waves crashing in the night. My mother breastfeeding me in a swelteringly stuffy cabin deep in a ship’s hull, packed so tightly with countless others fleeing across the Sea that there was hardly enough room to sit, let alone lie down. She would rock me gently so I would not feel the lurch of the sea. She would whisper to me, softly enough that nobody else could hear, though I was too young to understand. She would look at me with the hope and pride only a mother may hold for her son. Even if I could muster the courage to ask her what she said to me back then, I would not, for she believes I have forgotten the journey here, and that all I know is the bright, prosperous city of Garder, with its clock towers and cathedrals, its peace and joy, its shining knights and children rolling and laughing in the grass. This is the peace my parents wanted me to know growing up, and I cannot bear the guilt of shattering that illusion. So I live, as a son of Garder, as a proud knight-in-training. This is my home, and my story begins here.
*
I sat at the dining table made of humble oak and draped over by a white tablecloth striped in yellow. My parents were in the kitchen, chatting in the old tongue, though they had never once told me its name or where it came from. Sit down, Ma had said when I had offered to help. Our little knight must be tired from all that training, to which I mumbled that I was not yet a knight. I traced the patterns on the cloth—and realised that my feet had finally grown enough to touch the floor.
Knights-in-training spent many years away from their families, boarded in the barracks to build grit and spirit. I was only a child the last time I ate here and had since grown into a teenager with a physique that could rival any man in Garder. I trained as hard as the others did, but it was not mere effort that gave me my bulk, but genes. They hated how I outgrew them at a pace befitting a beast. I hated it too. It was unbecoming of a son of Garder. I wished I could sit in a boiling bath, scalding my skin, letting it slough off to reveal a purebred Garderin beneath. The nights I dreamed of such a bath were the worst as I would wake up before the others in my own grotesque body and cry beneath the covers. I would peek as they changed into battle order, tracing the lean lines of their fair, hairless bodies. And I would shudder as I felled each one in the sparring grounds with a quick lunge and sweep. Fighting dirty was nothing to be proud of, but I could fight no other way. I hate combat.
My parents brought a large, steaming pie out the kitchen and placed it before me. “Dinner. Just for you. Eat up!” my father said in the common tongue, not very fluently, his eyes wet with pride.
“Aren’t you going to sit down? I can’t finish this myself.” I looked up at them.
Ma and Cha looked at each other, smiling awkwardly, before sitting down across the table from me. The pie sat between us. It took a while for us to finish it, though I ate most of it—they were happy just to watch me. I tried to chat with them, but I could only understand fragments of the old tongue, forcing us to talk only in the common tongue. How is training? Are the cadets treating you well? I nodded to both questions; I could not speak the old tongue well enough to speak truly and elaborate if I wanted to, and they could not speak the common tongue fluently enough to understand me. We’re doing fine. Don’t worry about us. We’ll always be here. You’ll be a knight soon—keep it up. Small talk and platitudes. The pie cooled and our conversation petered out as we continued eating in silence.
Before I left, Ma gave me a scarf she had knitted herself. She gave me one each time I visited. I nodded in thanks—Garder’s winters were fierce, but I already had several scarves from my previous visits. Even as I wrapped it around my neck, I could tell there was something lukewarm about this house. It did not feel like home. Not even when shared with the two who loved me more than anyone else.
*
The gap between each visit widened until I could no longer remember the taste of Ma’s cooking. I had no time to—the training became even more gruelling, designed to wring every drop of soul from our veins, washing many cadets out and leaving only hearts of stone. The camaraderie thinned even amongst the Garderins (there had never been any for me). We were so tired. We sparred, we ate, we trained, we slept. The scheduled expeditions to the forest beyond the city were the worst. The myth of the knight never talks about how we dig graves to sleep in, shit in holes, and eat barely preserved scraps. And when it rained it would all flood to the surface with a putrid stench, our torches too wet to light, leaving us nowhere to sleep but marshy ground in pitch dark using our cloaks as soggy rugs.
I was not the first to have cried during these expeditions—I could tell from their faces, even as rain streamed down their cheeks. It drenched us all, Garderin or otherwise. In our collective suffering I was like the others, wet and groggy and hungry. My physique did nothing versus nature. I helped them sometimes, my frame more rugged and sturdy than the rest, and they were too exhausted to ignore me or take offence. I trudged like everyone else, and while they did not see me as a fellow Garderin, let alone a friend, they saw me rather than straight through me. They acknowledged me, and that was more than I deserved.
Swordplay kept me sane. I honed the art well. I did not have any burning desire or passion for it, but there was nothing else I was good at, and the last thing I wanted was to be a useless leech. The master-at-arms, strict as he was, showed keen interest in my talent and built me into a fine warrior. Garder needs men like you, he had murmured once. I remembered those words till my last breath, while those my mother spoke as we crossed the Pink Sea decades ago never resurfaced. Garder was home. I had to earn my place.
*
I was knighted to little fanfare. Perhaps they knew we were not in the mood to celebrate— most of us wanted only to rest for the week-long holiday we would be granted after the ceremony. I was bequeathed a proper greatsword to replace my trainer. It was longer and wider—but what struck me most was its weight, as though twenty swords had been wrapped into one. Then there was its colour—the deepest shade of pureblind, darker than the darkest night. I could hold it better than the master-at-arms who had struggled to hand it to me.
“This looks different from the others,” I said to him, finally tearing my eyes from the blade.
“I chose it just for you.” The master-at-arms smiled. “What do you think? It is an old sword, not from here, with a storied past. I figure nobody else in the continent could pick up that blade, let alone wield it in battle.”
I held it in the air, testing its weight. The blade pivoted around my wrist, stopping just a hair from the ground. It was heavy, but the heft felt just right in my hands. “It’s perfect.”
“Good. It will serve you well. Bear it with pride.” “I will. Garder demands it.”
“No,” he said, approaching me and clasping my hands in his, around the hilt of my new sword. “Wield it for yourself. You are a knight, Korol. A knight’s place is by his blade, hand in hand.” He looked at the greatsword, then back up at me. “This is a sword of legend. A sword with a cursed name.”
“Cursed?”
“Just a rumour. Don’t fret. Still…” His eyes pooled with more sympathy than my parents’ had ever done. He knows something I don’t. “Strength can be a curse, Korol. I cannot hold you back—such is my duty. But do you intend to keep training forever? You’re stronger than any Garderin can hope to be.”
“What can I offer if not my strength?”
“You are more than just—” he said, then faltered. He knew my story; that I was not Garderin. The crying newborn calls Garder home with his first breath. Not me. I must earn that right.
“Are you happy where you are now?” he asked.
My armour clinked as I lifted the greatsword, his hands unclasping from the hilt. I sheathed it behind my back—it was far too long to fit in a scabbard. He handed me my full helm: the last piece of my armour. I took it, respectfully, with both hands, before putting it on and dropping the visor to hide my face completely. I was a knight proper now, entombed in steel and iron, not an inch of skin or hair showing.
“How do I look, master-at-arms?” I asked.
He stepped back to let the light shine on me. “Like a true knight. A Garderin.”
I smiled a smile that reached my eyes, barely visible through the visor—it did not go unnoticed. The master-at-arms saw all. Decades lifted from his shoulders, giving way to another toothy grin.
“Take care, and live free.”
*
Nobody ever told me of the curse to my face, but I had eyes and ears—I knew what they said behind closed doors. That the blade bled dry those around it—its prey, its allies, and finally, its wielder. It sapped life, stained it black, and wore it as a cloak. But in my final breaths I knew the sword was innocent. Its only sin was its sheer weight and power. Only a beast could wield it well, and a beast can never hide amongst sheep. It was the beast itself that devoured all around it, not the sword—though it did arm its wielder with absurd strength. A beast only knows to rip and tear, to greed and hunger. A beast could never live in Garder, no matter how many layers of steel it may hide behind.
I rose through the ranks quickly. The Garderins grew to both fear and respect me. Korol, they said, heads bowed slightly, afraid to meet my gaze, two syllables carefully pronounced; a name that had grown into a title. My men trusted me—but never confided in me. And what was so wrong with that? This was my place: above and beyond, removed from society. I had a perch to sit on. I knew I could never live amongst them, for I was not Garderin. But they had granted me this seat, this title, this crown to bear. I was no longer the knight-in-training, neither here nor there—not a true Garderin like the other cadets nor a native of the old country speaking my parents’ tongue. No, I had become a beast—for who else could wield Egret? The blade of a thousand blades, each having met its end only to be forged anew. The blade that had seen a thousand kings and kingdoms rise and crumble before war and plague. The blade that had served a thousand masters, each beastlier than the last, all doomed to die early, bloody deaths. Egret saw and lived through it all, eternal, everlasting, retaining its edge.
I am Korol, Commander of the Cardinal Guard. Garder needed a blade and a beast to wield it and we answered its call. Perhaps these were the strings of fate that had pulled me here from across the Pink Sea. So when Miriam burst into the guardhouse, her eyes gaunt and drained, her hood and veil undone, hyperventilating—it was then that I felt fear for the first time. I never cared much for gods; not even the Child of God that had enamoured the city for a short while. No—it was the fear of failure that choked me. For the deity had escaped and fooled us all. The people turned to me and cursed not just the blade but me—calling me incompetent, calling me the seed of the plague. My men lost their respect for me and saw me as an enemy. They looked into my armour, their eyes crawling over my alien, brutish features, praying I would disappear and leave Garder for the Garderins. That would lift the plague, they said. And Miriam—the city wanted her out too, though I did not care why. The people loved this kind of scorched earth approach to problems, stamping out anything that could possibly earn divine retribution.
It was unbearable. It had not even been a month since I burned my parents at the pyre—the plague had taken my father first and my mother a few days later. The last threads tying me to my homeland had been cut, turned to ash. I would rather they burn me too than exile me. So I set out to find the deity, if only to feed the city’s bloodlust. This was just another test from Garder. All I needed to do was answer the call.
Still, as I put on my armour and prepared to scour the forest, I felt the loom of death. I picked up Egret and for the first time noticed its scars. How many had I killed with this blade? Their faces rushed by, encircling me, some begging in their final moments, others screaming in rage, others still dead silent. They demanded answers. For Garder, I said. That’s all?
I pulled back—Egret stared at me, reflecting nothing. I had fed it prey, but still it hungered. It had taken the city, too. And now it would devour its wielder. If this was its curse, let it take its course. Let it take me. Any fool could be born here, raised here—but only a true Garderin could die for Garder, clad in the proud plate of the Cardinal Guard. Only a true God could grant a beast like me such a death.
That, I would call miracle.
The eastern theatre was one of the bloodiest, but even it saw occasional moments of respite. One such battlefield, in which Garder took part, saw brutal fighting daily despite a harsh winter. There was no truce nor treaty, but on the eve of Yule, both chose not to attack; not to send their lancers, nor their cavalry, nor to loose any arrows. Not a word of discussion—both sides took the initiative, patiently waiting to see if their foe would comply. They did. They were not foolish enough to celebrate together, but did so with their allies, on their respective sides of no man’s land. They danced as night turned to day, to Yule proper, drinking ale and draught at sunrise, as was tradition. They knew that back home, their loved ones were doing the same.
The next day, Garder shot flaming arrows and sent heavy cavalry to annihilate them, but that was customary. Their might knew no peer this side of the Pink Sea.
- from “A Thousand Years of War” by Leo Foclóir
ALICE
You pirouetted, the light glancing off your blade, its edge like silver thread. Your feet glided over stone like a water-strider steps across a still lake. Your muscles stretched taut like bowstrings, yet your body flowed like steam, lithe and supple, your sword weighing nothing at all. I had seen war: how men cleaved others in two with swords and halberds, skewered them with lances and arrows. They would swing and spin wildly as though pulled along by their weapons. They could never wield a blade with grace such as yours.
You looked up and our eyes met. The spell broke and your sword slipped from your grasp, clattering against the floor. “Say something if you’re—”
“You’re very skilled. Where did you learn to move like that?”
You picked up your sword, dusting it off. “I… I didn’t learn from anyone. I watched how the others swung their blades, but I couldn’t move like they did. I’m not big enough to spin it like a berserker.” You sliced the air a few times with it, each stronger than the last. The fifth made you stumble.
“It’s iron. It must be heavy.”
“It is. I learned to lean and step with each slash to balance its weight, so it doesn’t bother me anymore.”
“Is that why you move like that?”
“Like what?”
“Like a dancer.”
You stared. “I’m just following the inertia of the blade. It’s not a dance.”
“It could be one. It’s mesmerising to watch. Could you teach me how?”
“I… I thought you might already know, considering this blade came from you.”
I laughed and rolled back my sleeves, revealing arms thin to the bone. “Do I look like it? A dagger would suit me better.”
Your face fell, dismayed. Did I say something strange? You held up your sword, took my hand, and wrapped my fingers around the hilt, securing the edge of my palm against the pommel. You kept your hands clasped around mine for a moment before letting go. The weight took me by surprise; I almost let the blade fall, but somehow managed to keep it in the air. It trembled as I struggled to keep it vertical.
“See? You can hold it. Nobody is born with muscle.”
“It’s a lot heavier than it looks,” I grunted through clenched teeth.
“Maybe you should focus on holding it up for now. Swinging might be… dangerous.”
I shook my head and handed it back to you, shaking my hands loose. “This is yours. I don’t want to drop it and chip its edge. Take good care of it—I trust you to take good care of me.”
“I can teach you! It’s not as bad as it seems. You’ll build the muscle you need quickly—”
“It’s fine.” I’ve lived longer than any human deserves to. I haven’t felt the urge to fight death in a while. “Let me watch you. I won’t distract you—do your thing.” You reluctantly stepped a safe distance back from me and resumed your training.
*
The winter gale howled through the cavern as I chopped carrots with a knife, sliding them into a steaming bowl of stew. I knew you hated them, but I was cooking tonight, so I had final say over what went into dinner. My hand paused mid-slice as I listened to the wind. There was something else—muffled, straining to be heard, but what? I could not tell. I walked over to your room—your cave— where you sat greasing your blade with a dirty rag.
“Did you call out to me?” I asked.
“Huh? No. I’ve been here the whole time.”
My ears twitched—the noise grew louder, though still at the edge of my hearing. I rushed back into the living room where the stew boiled unattended. “Oracle.”
He orbited my head and stopped in front of me. “Shall I scan the area?”
“Yes, quickly.”
Oracle’s sigil blinked rapidly. A low hum shook the floor as Mobius calibrated its sonar. “The ground clutter from the trees is difficult to penetrate, but I see heat signatures moving towards the cave.”
“What are they? Animals?”
“I can’t tell. They’re moving in a pack, however.”
Bears? Do those hunt in packs? “How close are they?”
“One hundred metres.”
“Tell Evie to stay hidden no matter what.” I stood and tightened my robes before walking towards the cave entrance. The heavy snowfall smothered my cloak. My eyes struggled to cut through the trees, searching for signs of life, but it was near impossible—the sun had almost set, the horizon a red gash across a purpling sky. A small orange glow sprung in the dark. Fire? Another appeared next to it, followed by another, like stars coming to life, until they formed a massive array. I never taught bears to light fire.
Then, from the trees, a mob emerged, some armed in chainmail and swords, some holding sticks and axes and lit torches. They continued to stream out of the woods—a dozen, two dozen, a hundred. I stood there in a daze, counting, until one of them finally marched up to me.
The sun dipped below the horizon, taking its light and warmth with it.
A knight.
I had never seen one in full black plate before, as though bled dry of colour. I had never seen one so tall, so bulky, like a bear on two legs. I knew humans could kill, but I never once thought of it as their sole purpose. This man, however, was optimised for combat.
He lowered himself to one knee, descending like a landing ark, plate sliding across plate, his thick grey cloak flowing around him, lowering himself to eye-level. A massive hilt protruded from behind his back; he was armed. Of course he was.
“You. Are you her? The Child of God?” He turned before I could answer to a woman dressed not for combat, but for warmth, her thick, white cloak hiding her from the neck down. Her golden hair flowed over her shoulders, icing over. Her amber eyes saw far and deep. She stepped forward, reaching out with gloved fingers before recoiling. She looked deep into my eyes, down, up, examining me like a specimen. “It’s her,” she said. “No doubt about it.”
She looks kind. What is she doing here, with these brutes? My mind moved slow as ice.
The man nodded and stood, his shadow lengthening. He reached for his sword, unsheathing it over his head in a practised arc. It was iron, like yours, but did not shine in the light. It was grotesquely large, chipped, scarred by battle, rusty with dried blood—but most of all, it was black, like the pitch dark of space. His feet took stance, one behind the other, the snow trenching between his greaves to reveal the dirt beneath. He does not move like you do. What a cruel stance. He lowered his sword to waist level, pointing it straight towards me, gripping it with both hands. He moves apart from his weapon, holding it, but not wielding it like you do, as though it were part of your arm. I looked into his eyes, and saw only duty. There was no joy nor love for his blade. He holds it like a tool. Did I ever teach them to move like this? No, they learned this on their own. He has his own way, adapted to his own strengths, just as you have yours. His is no less beautiful. He loves his sword not for what it is, but for whom he wields it for. Pride spread in me, warm like honey.
He drew back his blade, breathed in, and stepped forward, driving its worn tip into my abdomen. It ripped through my guts and severed my spine before tearing through my back, skewering me. I looked down and saw blood gush from the wound, a pulsing red font, staining his sword and pooling in the snow below where it hissed and dried. I touched the blade—it was slippery and stained my hands in bright red. I smelled copper and rust in the air, mixed with frost.
Then the pain set in. Every burst artery, every torn organ, muscle and nerve, every crushed bone—all screamed and burned in agony. The fire spread into my lungs, choking me. It hurts. My grip on the blade weakened suddenly and my hands fell to my sides. The blade sapped strength from my legs, and suddenly my weight shifted, my legs no longer there to bear me, gravity dragging me lower—but the blade did not move. It remained horizontal. It was child’s play for him, being strong as he was, to keep it still.
I screamed. Stop. Stop! My insides split like wet tissue. My sternum was anchored upon its cruel edge, grinding against it, each grain of rust raking against raw bone. Run! Run, and do not look back! Take Mobius and flee! I had never once felt the mortal fear of death. Still, I was no fool—I knew how animals would rip and tear their prey, mauling them to death. Even immortals like me were no exception, made of flesh and bone like the rest. I had never once expected to be mauled by a human, however. I brought them here. I seeded this planet with life. Which mother fears her child? Those thoughts quickly made way for more pain, searing and white-hot, as he slowly twisted the blade. I howled and sobbed and choked on blood and bile. Kill me. Please!
“Stop,” the woman said. “That should be proof enough, no? She is mortal like us all—a charlatan, nothing more. I will not have her die so easily.” The knight nodded and held up my shoulder with one hand, keeping me still as he pulled out his sword. The pain doubled and I screamed again, my throat bloody and hoarse, as I collapsed onto the cold snow. Even that brief respite was short-lived—he picked me up, cradling me in his arms, turned, and started walking back into the woods. Each step jolted my body, sending a pain through my severed spine. All I wanted was to lie still and go to sleep.
“Flush the cave,” the woman said from behind me. “Leave nothing behind—burn it all. We cannot take any risks.”
Do not chase—I beg you. Run.
Turning the clock back, we find many clues as to his origin—across the Coral Sea, far to the west. His appearance has been warped over time by countless retellings, but from some of his more notable characteristics—a stature far taller than most, a bulky frame, and a thick mane of golden hair—we place his origins in what is now known as Eirie. This, of course, aligns with the exodus of Aur 17 which saw millions making the treacherous crossing as their homes were razed to ashes behind them. Most of them lost their lives, but Korol must have been amongst the lucky few. That was the last he saw of his homeland—fire and blood.
- from “Cardinal Knights” by August Ensenga
EVIE
“What’s happening? Who’s out there?” I asked, trembling, as Oracle hovered before me.
“Mobius detected signatures approaching us. The Progenitor will handle it. Her orders were for you to stay put.”
“No! Why? Why can’t I go with her?”
“Because those were her orders.”
“So? She’s unarmed! I have a sword—she told me to protect her!”
Oracle’s sigil glowered. “If she needed your protection, she would have ordered you to join. She did not. Stay put.”
I could have shoved past him, but Oracle had always held an otherworldly, fearsome aura—he knew, somehow, the machinations of the world and their demands. Everything is fine. It has to be, or Oracle would have done something. I wanted to believe that someone else would handle things, that all I had to do was wait for the storm to pass. I slunk against the wall, sitting there with my knees drawn to my chest, my sword on the floor.
Everything will be fine. I just have to do as I am told.
The noise grew louder, rising into a cacophony of marching, shaking chainmail, and shouts. I knew this sound very well—the sound of a mob, hungry for blood.
“Oracle,” I murmured. “Oracle, you have to do something—”
“Let her handle it.”
To him, your word was law. Oracle was a machine, after all. This is what he was programmed to do. I could do nothing but obey, clenching the hilt of my sword. For what? To protect myself? I should be out there, with you! I choked back tears at how helpless I was. All I can do is prance about with a sword. It is like you said—I have only slayed animals, but never a man.
My blood turned to ice, warning me. Of what? A moment later your bloodcurdling screams split the air and rent my heart.
“Oracle!” I yelled. “I have to—”
“What you have to do is stay put. I was ordered to keep you safe in here—”
“Shut up!”
I scrabbled against the floor, grabbed my sword, heavier than lead in my numb hand, and climbed to my feet. I shoved Oracle aside and rushed out of my room, rounded the corner—and halted, frozen where I stood. Beyond the stone floor, through the cavern entrance, I saw you: your limbs drooping like those of a marionette with its strings cut, a crimson sword stemming from your spine. Your grey robes were dyed in a deep red blooming like a rose.
The man in front of you twisted his blade—and you screamed, howled, with the same voice that you spoke so gently with, warped, but unmistakably yours. This was butchery—not combat, but slaughter. You were unarmed, yet skewered like a pig. I could not even raise my sword.
“Flush the cave,” a woman said, and even through the wind’s gale I recognised her voice.
Why is she here? How did she find us? Why you, and not me? I’m the one she wants!
Oracle slammed into my head from behind and I whirled to face him. “We must leave,” he said, his sigil flickering faster than ever.
“Leave?! I’m armed. I have to go out there! They’re carrying her away!”
“No. Her orders were to keep you safe. Do you think you could fare against a horde of soldiers?” Oracle floated past me, his eye evaluating the scene. “They are almost upon us. Go, now. Follow me!” He orbited my head and rushed deeper into the cave. I looked back at the entrance, but your body was gone. Only a large puddle of drying blood remained, soon to be buried by the falling snow. I choked back tears. How can I leave? I should have forced you to stay here and gone out to face them myself. The thought crushed me with guilt. Forced you? How? With my sword? The same sword that I am unable to raise now?
“Go!” Oracle slammed into my head from behind again, beckoning me to follow. I turned and fled down the stone corridor into the depths of the cavern, my eyes swimming in tears, my useless sword trailing behind me, scraping the floor as I gripped its hilt, desperate for protection. Chainmail and boots echoed off the stone as the soldiers stepped into the cave—then, the smell of fire. I have to trust Oracle. His judgement is absolute, without bias, without error. That is why you placed your trust in him and not me. I cannot trample that trust. I must not!
We rushed through the cavern, Oracle keeping pace with me and lighting the way with his sigil, my footsteps echoing against the arched stone roof above. The gravel beneath shredded the soles of my feet, but I was beyond caring. The ground rumbled and my chest thrummed as Mobius’s engines spun to life, its startup sequence initiated remotely by Oracle. The soldiers would hear us, but it did not matter—we just had to reach the ship first.
We burst into the clearing, the grass blanketed in snow save for a circle under Mobius. Its engines had already spooled and de-iced, roaring just below takeoff threshold, its hull hissing as hot steam vented from its wings. Its array of navigation lights blinked red, circling its hull. The steam ceased for a moment to let me pass unscalded. I stepped onto the boarding platform, which rose immediately, pulling me on board.
I dropped my sword and scrambled for the cockpit, throwing myself into the pilot’s seat, remembering the startup procedure from when you first took me to space. I swept from right to left, flicking switches on each panel and skipping those that I knew were unnecessary, almost by instinct.
“I understand the rush, but that is no excuse to skip the checklist—”
“This ship has sonar, right? Turn it on and find her!” Mobius’s sonar powered up, pointed in all directions, and pulsed once, rattling my eyes. I slammed open the throttle while keeping the thrusters angled downwards in VTOL configuration. The ark rose, its hull groaning, a whale amidst clouds, the winged beast. My vision pulsed as Oracle diverted power into the directional-scanner, bathing our surroundings in sonar.
“Do you see them?” The ship rose steadily out of the clearing, but all I could see was snow. The blizzard had picked up.
“There’s too much ground clutter. We need to get closer, and lower.”
I spun the ship, wrenching every flight surface—the wings, the ailerons, the flaps and the rudder—to bank violently towards the entrance to the cave, tracing our trajectory in my mind. Structural alarms blared, but I ignored them as I raised the thrusters and accelerated forwards, maintaining an angle-of-attack that would bring us lower. Only the instruments could guide me in this raging storm.
“They’re not calibrated. Check your altitude,” Oracle warned.
“I know. Are we near the mouth of the cave?” Are we near where he ran you through with a rusty sword, tortured you like a bug beneath his heel?
“Off by ten degrees. Yaw left to align. Still, we can only assume they are heading back the way they came. They might have taken a different route, or made a detour. I will diffuse the directional scan to accommodate.”
“No, narrow it. Beam a cone straight ahead.”
“Are you sure? We will miss anything outside its radius.”
“The priestess would never take anything but the straight path. Narrow it and extend range!”
Death and life,
each a span of the tongue,
two halves of a whole:
split as the land from the sea,
as the day from the night,
as the mother from her child,
as she weeps by his corpse,
as head rolls from torso,
her fingers desperate to sew
the gash back whole
so she may hold him by his shoulders,
look down,
and see not a spouting stump
but the face of her boy,
dressed for winter,
smiling,
eyes wide open,
breath held,
waiting for fireworks.
- from “Purple Heart” by Omer Sal
ALICE
The tide broke against the shore, gentle sighs at steady intervals. It was cold, bitterly so, and I wanted nothing more than to wrap myself in my rug and blanket and go back to sleep. Still, I was wrapped in something—arms thick like barrels, bulky, muscles and veins and not an ounce of fat. They rocked me like a mother soothes her child, but where there should have been a sweet lullaby, there was only faint murmuring. The sound of the sea grew sharper, crunchier—but the sea was the sea! Nothing less, nothing more. So what if it sounded a bit different today?
“Is she alive?” A woman. I saw only the shore and the waters beyond. It was a beautiful day, the sky clear and sunny.
“Barely.” The voice rumbled deep against my body. A man. He started walking towards the shore, still holding me, but it remained in the distance, never approaching.
“Be gentle with her. We need her alive. You didn’t have to stab so deep, you know.”
“She’ll live.” He sounds bored. He must find the sea more interesting. The waves sighed, the interval between each crash oddly precise.
“...Are you not going to ask me anything?”
“Why would I?”
“Nevermind. Do your men have the cross ready?”
“Yes, in the fairgrounds.” I always wanted to go to a fair. I counted the bubbles on each wave.
“Good.” She hesitated. The waves grew as the tide rose, reaching towards us. “You should retire after this.”
“Why?”
“Hang up your sword while you still can claim this glory. It will not last.”
“No. I can’t. Not yet.”
“Why not?”
His large arms weakened slightly around me. “I need to return to the sea.”
“The sea?”
“The Pink Sea.” The waves before me were blue, however. I did not know of a pink sea. My mind painted over the water, pink water now, rushing past us. His feet are wet. His ankles are stained pink. He remained still, however, even as the waves recoiled, preparing to gush in once more.
“You crossed it already. We both did.”
“I made the crossing as an infant in my mother’s arms, unlike you, Miriam. I don’t remember anything of the sea. The inside of the ship, my mother’s arms, yes, but I cannot imagine the water’s pink hue.”
“It’s pink. That’s all there is to it. There’s probably some scientific reason to it that we don’t know yet. What, are you one of those that believes it’s the womb of heaven or something?”
“No, not really. Still, I never thought I’d hear that from a priestess.”
“Don’t get me wrong. I don’t doubt She exists. But the rest are just stories we made up about her, and the Pink Sea is no exception. I’ve studied them enough to know. It’s just saltwater, nothing more. It has nothing to do with Her on high.”
“...I still want to see it. You remember it, don’t you?”
“Of course. I was, what, twelve? When I made the crossing? Old enough to remember.”
The man fell quiet for a while. “The Guard goes on expeditions often. We go further than anyone else. To the Pink Sea, however—not yet. But we will, soon.”
“Why? What’s so special about it?”
“Nothing, really. Not to you.”
“And to you?” She sounded genuinely curious. I continued to eavesdrop, invisible to them. The pink water crashed against the shore once more, its hue shifting to red under the light, the sand rolling deceptively below us.
“My parents sailed the Pink Sea to get here. They saw it just like you did. I want to see it too. And perhaps, if the Guard permits, sail it. That’s all.”
“Where to?”
“Wherever it takes me, just as it once bore them here. There, I shall spread their ashes in the tide.”
“You’re such a sap, Korol. Wanting to return them to the womb of heaven.”
“Cut me some slack. Wielding a sword is a lot easier to a nineteen year old than cremating his parents,” the man snapped.
That shut her up for a while. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “I made the crossing alone, so I never really had to think about… that.”
The waves crashed louder, more incessantly, the tide rising past his knees, pulsing with a clearly defined rhythm.
“What is that?” the man asked finally.
“That sound… I don’t know. But I’ve never heard it in my life. It doesn’t sound human.”
“It sounds like a beast.”
A brief silence ensued, interrupted by the pulse. And again. And again. It was not exactly a sound, but rather a sudden compression of the air felt in the lungs, lower than any human frequency.
“Korol. We… we have to…” The woman was terrified.
“Run,” he said before breaking into a sprint, each step jolting blood out of my wound, the wind whipping past me, cold and biting and frigid, waking me from this dream. No. Don’t wake me. My stomach ached. Let me rest. Let me go back to sleep.
Let me go back to Mobius.
I cannot err. My choice is set in stone, written into time as but a single word of our verse. I cannot look back. For the mob stalks my every step, bloodthirsty, cross and stakes ready at hand. Fury needs no rhyme nor reason—it goes where it pleases, free of poetic meter, defiant to verse and its structure. Fury writes its own truth, casts its own heroes, and gives them villains to crush.
What scares me the most is that fury spreads like a plague. Fury is the easy road. Fury imprisons the lamb in a cell, deep underground, so the town above may sap its joy and know peace. Anyone will do. Anyone at all. A lamb to bear the blame.
Had I chosen differently then, that lamb might have been me. But fury averted eventually wraps around, and now demands not one, but two.
- Letter from the chapel (dated Lase 32, author unknown)
EVIE
The instruments wavered, the sonar melting the air as Oracle pulsed it repeatedly. I pulled up, leveling the ship, and finally I could see trees whipping past metres below us. The taller ones scraped the hull, forced to kneel. Despite our low altitude, I could not find the mob. The snowstorm had picked up, buffeting the sensors that were designed to operate in the vacuum of space, designed to sense asteroids and moons, not people. Over fifteen painstaking minutes of searching and backtracking over the woods and I was still unable to triangulate them. They could be anywhere at this point—behind us, ahead of us, or somewhere else entirely.
I slammed the dashboard. “Where are they?! Humans cannot outrun an ark. This is absurd!”
“The ark was not designed for this. Rather…”
“What?”
“If you want to intercept them, the best place to do so would be at their destination, not en route.”
At their destination. Garder. Obviously. But where?
The fairground. Where they held Elsmeade. It was between Garder and the cave, so they would have to cut through it regardless before entering the city gates. I twisted the flight sticks, wrenching the ark around, heading for the city, a blurry shadow in the snowstorm. It did not take long at all, but with the time I had wasted searching the woods, I wondered if we were too late.
“A large structure lies ahead.”
“The mob?”
“No. In the fairground itself, just ahead of you. Judging from the distance between the cave and here, the convoy should be right ahead of us, assuming they took a straight path to here.”
“Right behind us? What about… Is she okay?”
“Mathematics cannot infer that.”
You cannot die. You must not. It would be too cruel, too absurd. I pushed the stick forward, pitching down, lower to the ground, sending us through the trees. The hull cut through them like a sickle through straw.
“What are you doing?!” Oracle’s voice turned shrill.
“You said I did not stand a chance against them. Then, I must thin the horde.”
Through the windshield, a great shadow loomed on the ground ahead: the convoy. They had entered the fairgrounds, sprinting, frightened by the howling behind them. The city walls loomed in the distance. And in the fairgrounds, the object Mobius had picked up on sonar.
It was a large cross with a pyre at its base.
I pulled back slightly on the throttle, decelerating, and angled a pair of auxiliary thrusters directly below us. I dipped the hull even lower, approaching the convoy, and for a moment I could see their faces, frozen in shock and awe, their mouths gaping at the iron chariot that had descended from on high. A moment later they turned to pink mist as Mobius’s hull scraped the ground, grinding them into pulp, tearing a swathe of blood through the convoy. Those unlucky enough to survive the initial impact were burnt to ash by the auxiliary thrusters. I banked portside, swinging the wing like a blade, goring any stragglers.
“Stop! You’re nearing the vanguard!” Oracle warned. I pulled up on the stick and raised the ship. The convoy had broken rank behind us and scattered like hysterical ants, struck by the fear of God. I sent the ship flying over the vanguard and pitched back down, reversing the thrusters and swinging around to face them, Mobius now hovering between them and the city. The hull slammed into the ground, almost knocking me unconscious. I leapt out of my seat, rushed down the corridor, picked up my sword and jumped out of the emergency hatch, landing on a bed of soft snow below. Before me lay a huge field of black ash, burnt carcasses and torched blood. In front of it I saw the vanguard—a group of soldiers.
Within the group, I saw them—Knight-Inquisitor Korol and the head priestess. And in the knight’s arms was you, guts and blood leaking out of your torn stomach, your body barely held together by your frayed spine.
“Stop!” the priestess yelled. Her eyes were wide, drawn between you and I, unable to tell the difference. She looked up at me. “Are you Her? You must be—Her on High! God! And behind you… the winged beast!”
I inhaled sharply, my lungs icing over. “No. No! That’s the woman bleeding to death with you!”
Her eyes narrowed. “No. It cannot be. You have come with your iron chariot, while she came with nothing. She bled and crumpled like the mortal that she is, pretending to be the Child of God. She deceived us all—while you are Her in truth, bringing your superlative might to bear.” She turned to look at the massacre behind her. “This is the work of a weapon worthy to be called miracle.”
The veins in my temple snapped. It was ironic, almost—she had gone from believing me divine, to casting me out as a fraud, and back full circle—but only because she had mistaken me for you, our faces identical. There was no time left to waste; not while you lay crippled and bleeding. I lunged like an animal, my sword drawing an arc in the snow as it trailed behind me. The others in the vanguard stumbled backwards and fell, cowed into submission by Mobius’s looming shadow behind me, save for the beast in the middle—Korol. He dropped you from his arms and drew Egret in one smooth motion, just in time to parry my blow, numbing my wrist more than our last duel. He means to kill me.
I bounced off his parry and recovered, taking stance. I traced the range of his blade in my mind and skirted its edge, my grip firm around the hilt of my sword. I could not contest from here—his sword would cleave me in two before I could even get close. But before either of us could attack, the priestess screamed. “What are you doing?! She is a God! You dare raise your blade against her?”
The man kept his eyes trained on me. “God or no, she just decimated my battalion. That, I cannot forgive.”
“Decimated? That—she just performed a miracle—”
He backhanded her, sending her sprawling into the snow. “Shut up. We came here on your orders, not to be massacred, but to restore at least a crumb of faith in your authority. Do you expect me to return empty-handed, with neither my men nor the girl? Do you intend to turn the Guard into a laughingstock just like you and your chapel?”
She lay sprawled, spitting blood. “The Guard were the ones responsible for keeping her in gaol! It was your incompetent soldier who let her escape and pulled that ridiculous trick, posing his dead sister as a deity!”
“And we dealt with him accordingly.”
“The fact that that happened at all is a joke! Do not assume the townspeople are blind to your incompetence!” She trailed off, choking, as though she could not bring herself to scream at him any longer.
He scowled and gripped his blade, his sanity a thread stretched taut and fraying. “I don’t care who’s who anymore. I will bring her back, God, Child of God, whatever, and burn her myself if that’s what this town needs.”
The wind stilled, holding its breath. Snow fell. I visualised the arena in my mind. The forest behind Korol. The vanguard had fled, leaving just the three of us, the large cross a distance behind me. The walls of Garder behind it.
And you, by Korol’s feet.
“Child,” the Knight-Inquisitor said, staring at me through his visor.
I tightened my grip. I was no longer shaking. There was no time for cowardice, not when you were bleeding into the snow. All I had to do was defeat the knight before me. He was no longer the Korol I had known for a short while, who had bested me in a duel. He was simply a pest to be crushed and stepped over.
“Hah. Perhaps you don’t remember me. Good.” Something was off about him. He was less apathetic than usual. He’s scared. Not of me, but of the circumstances. This was not a practice spar. He was to duel me alone, and it was not just his pride as a swordsman at stake, but also that of the head priestess, of the Guard, of the clergy. His title was at stake. Knight-Inquisitor. Losing that title meant losing his place in Garder, and to him, that meant more than anything else.
“I remember you, Korol. I remember your promise.”
“I kept it. As you can see, the head priestess is alive and well.”
“You just backhanded her.”
“She’s alive.”
The head priestess had managed to sit up, dizzy, her head in her hands.
“You made another promise,” I said, ignoring the head priestess.
“Did I?”
“To execute me the next time we met.”
“Oh. That wasn’t really a promise.”
“Was it not?”
He laughed, a single, rough note, like the bark of a dog. He lowered his centre of gravity, poised to lunge, not even bothering to hide his intent. “The sun will rise in the east tomorrow. Tell me, Child—is that a promise?”
“...Fine. I get your point.” I glanced at his feet, adjusting my poise to catch and parry a lunge from such a stance. “Then it must come to this. You wish to pass God off as the Child—me—and kill her to appease the people. I trust you will not return her to me willingly, so I must kill you. Is that correct?”
“Correct.”
“And if your crime was revealed? How would Garder treat the Knight-Inquisitor who committed the sin of burning God at a pyre?”
Korol lunged like a thunderclap, covering ground in an instant, a step into another leap, reaching me, skidding across snow, greatsword outstretched like a lance. I had barely pivoted out of it when he lunged again, swinging his greatsword up and back down, a black line trailing from its tip.
“Garder?” he grunted through his visor as his blade slammed into the ground next to me, spraying me with snow. He turned it sideways and swung again—I jumped back as it narrowly missed my ankles. He climbed to his feet like an animal, slashing in an arc, my blade catching his, locking in mid-air. His stance was crude, aggressive, and did not give him any leeway to break the deadlock. “You don’t know how Garder has treated me,” he grunted, breath frosting in the air, our swords trembling. “You don’t know. A knight who sinned for Garder, who did as he was told, who followed instructions, who took the blame and responsibility for it all, who realised too late that he had burned the wrong deity?”
He backstepped before pirouetting and following through with his blade, slamming into mine once more, almost knocking me off balance. I manage to keep my footing, our blades locked once more.
“You would be sentenced to death,” I say, gasping for breath, remembering what the head priestess had told me once. “That is the punishment for blasphemy.”
“I would rather be hanged a thousand times over than live another day being called an outsider, refugee”—his sword pushed harder against mine—“mongrel, inbred, cur”—I took a step back, struggling to brace against Egret’s weight—“lowborn, not… not Garderin!” He backstepped and swung without delay, bouncing off my blade. “A death sentence from Garder to her Knight-Inquisitor of nineteen summers, preserving his name as he who bore this sin to his grave, sparing Garder Her divine retribution—”
He screamed as he lunged again, his voice reverberating through steel. It was not the dignified battle cry one would expect of a Knight-Inquisitor. It was just a scream.
You really are just a boy, Korol.
He bore down on me, berserk, his greatsword moving far quicker than one should, slashing again and again. It was Egret who wielded him now, begging for range, urging him to throw his body towards me like a puppet on strings, thirsty for my blood. He sacrificed the advantage of his massive blade by lunging aggressively at me like this, but to exploit that was easier said than done. I continued to trace a circle around him, dodging when I could, but it was no exaggeration to say that every slash came within an inch of cleaving me in two. The terrain sometimes left me no choice but to parry, each monstrous blow chipping my blade and numbing my wrist through the hilt. Every warrior and his sword plays a duet, their song made of stroke and slash, modulated by their footwork and balance, but Korol and Egret screamed, not sang—but their performance stank of death, raged like the howls of an old beast looking for a place to die. All I could do was wait for it to end.
The stalemate lasted for a while. I could tell his movements were growing sluggish. Stamina had never been his forte, and his flame was burning out. He was dizzy, and the brunt of having to angle his sword each time was taking its toll—I could tell. He was perhaps not used to drawn-out duels against opponents who refrained from attacking. He fought with honour and expected honour, as expected of a trained knight. I drew closer, tightening my arc, until I could count the rivets in his plate. He raised his sword for another blow. I ducked sideways—he can’t catch up. He’s falling behind! I leapt past him, slashed his torso and spun away to recover. A glancing blow that gashed his plate.
Infuriated but unhurt, he resumed his onslaught, while I continued to poke holes in his defence, frustrated by each glancing blow. My blade would not last much longer. There were gaps in his armour, but how was I supposed to reach them? It was suicide to even try. I sidestepped another vertical slash, but this time, he followed through with a horizontal sweep, not wasting time pivoting the blade. Its flat side slammed into my torso, cracking a rib. Pain seared down my chest and left shoulder, and for a moment I thought he might recover and cleave me in two.
His attack threw him off-balance, however—he had squeezed two into the span of one. His grip loosened, the tip of his sword faltering as his body reeled for balance. Now! I stepped forward—one step, then another as I cut upwards. My blade pierced the gap between arm and torso and tore through soft flesh. The same consistency as boar meat. He howled in pain, blood leaking through gaps in his plate as he glowered at me. I backstepped, waiting for his next move.
“Give up,” I said. “I am not here to kill you. Return her to me. That is all I ask.”
He spat and looked up at me. “You wield your sword like a needle threading gaps. You would have made a good knight.”
“Enough! I did not come here to discuss swords. Hand her over!”
He looked down at you, his eyes despondent through the grill of his visor. Then, he took one hand off his weapon and picked you up. I lunged towards him, but froze when he tipped his sword, holding its point at your neck. What happened to your knight’s honour? “Drop your sword,” he threatened. “Don’t think I need her alive. Anyone would recognise her—alive or dead.” A bead of blood formed where his obsidian blade pressed against your throat. The head priestess screamed in panic, but we both ignored her.
Aghast, I stood there, unable to move. I was helpless, just as I had been when I watched him skewer you earlier. He’s too far—I cannot cut him down before he runs his blade through your throat. It’s physically impossible. My hand shook violently. Even if they mean to kill you later, I can at least buy time. If you die here, all is lost. I loosened one finger, then another.
Then, the air began to churn and thicken, the falling snow hanging still in the air. Mobius? I did not dare turn to look, but I knew this sound. The sonar—it’s spooling up. Sonar capable of locating not just people, but distant stars. The air hummed in anticipation. I braced, closing my eyes, just as a massive pulse bathed us, wrapping my organs in tight, snaking fingers that threatened to squeeze. I had felt this many times from within the ship, but never to this extent—the hull’s inner walls attenuated the waves to protect the pilot, but Oracle must also have diverted additional power to the sonar this time.
The air thinned and I opened my eyes. You were on the ground, Korol dazed and reeling above you, howling in pain. The sonar had reverberated in his metal helm, assaulting his temples, so he fell to his knees and scrabbled at his helm, desperately trying to pull it off. He only managed to yank up his visor, revealing amber eyes, wide open, panicked, terrified.
There was no time to hesitate. I dashed forward, drew my sword and anchored one foot firmly in front of him, pirouetting and slashed his eyes, blinding him. A guttural roar, and scrabbling of fingers against metal and blood and torn cornea. He looked up, desperate for light, but he would never see again. A sliver of flesh appeared and I immediately thrust my sword towards it, between his helm and breastplate. It skewered his neck, severing his spine; I felt the crunch of his bones through the hilt, confirming the kill. His body went limp, its weight dragging my sword down with it. I pulled it out as he crumpled to the ground, drawing blood and gore from the wound. His eyes twitched rapidly, desperate, clinging to life.
“Child,” he gurgled, still looking at me, through me, his gauntlets wrapped around his throat. Thick red blood leaked from his neck, but it was also flooding his helm, and soon it began to flow from his visor in pulses. His fingers reached up, trembling in shock, weakly grasping at his collarbone, at his bare, split neck, reaching for something that was not there. His hands struggled to stem the flow, forcing what little that did not spray through his fingers back into his throat so he could gulp it and taste life.
Then he started choking violently, falling to all fours. He was drowning in his own blood. He gripped his helmet and wrenched it off and for the first time I saw the Knight-Inquisitor’s face. He was young, his face gaunt with high cheekbones and a firm jaw. A nose bigger than most. Thick brows. His face was as you would expect of someone of his stature and height. His were strong, good features, trustworthy, reliable, those of a warrior. Handsome, even, to some.
But his features were not soft and reserved like those of Garderins. And then there was his hair—a fierce shade of gold that would have matched his eyes so beautifully.
All of it covered in blood and gore.
Oh.
So that’s why the head priestess told you her name.
What a beautiful bond you share, just from having a place you call ‘home’, from being of the same people.
I was so stupid.
He looked up at me, his eyes pleading for life, but there was nothing I could do for him—the wound was fatal. He sucked on his fingers, desperately lapping up blood, chips of bone, and rust. “Thank you,” he rasped. His eyes stopped twitching. The shock passed behind them like the shadow of a cloud.
Then his eyes fluttered shut and he drooped to the ground. Dead.
All was quiet, save for Mobius’s falling hum. My ears twitched, straining to locate the whistle of metal slicing air, but there was nothing—I had killed him. I was safe. His greatsword, Egret, lay beside him in the snow. I killed him. I did not reason with him, but had cut him down like prey. Brute force is so simple. One stroke, and the fear that had loomed heavy till now split, hollow. I was disappointed. This must be what the priestess felt as she shoved me out of the closet and saw me fall like a hapless child.
The priestess scrambled over on her hands and knees, reaching for his neck, staining her gloved fingers in crimson blood. It flowed from his jugular in spurts that slowed as his heart struggled to beat. “No… no. Wake up. Wake up! Korol!” She beat against his chest, sobbing, screaming. “You fool! You… challenging a deity to a duel… that’s too reckless, even for you…! Why…? Come back… Korol! I told you! I told you not to raise your blade! How could you be so stupid?! You promised you would protect me, that you would never leave me”—she choked on her own tears, her voice hoarse.
“You said we would return together!”
I watched as she sobbed, unable to speak.
“Why would you do this? Why would you cut him down?” She looked up at me, pleading. “Heal him… save him, please. This expedition cannot end like this. Korol… he’s just a boy!”
“He’s dead,” I said, my face drawn taut, watching the pool of blood spread towards me. “Hand her over.” I pointed my sword at her.
“No. No!” She shook Korol, but the blood had begun to slow, his eyes glassed over. The strength left her arms and she slumped into his chest. “No…”
The blood stopped. Knight-Inquisitor Korol was dead. The head priestess wept, but she knew better than anyone else that he was beyond saving.
“I don’t have time,” I said, the tip of my sword approaching her. “Hand her over or I’ll kill you too.”
“Please. You don’t understand. The town is in chaos. Plague tears us from within. They swarm the chapel, not to beg, but to burn us to the ground. They need hope.”
“You cast out the Child of God, mocking her as an impotent mortal. How does anyone find hope in that?”
She stood, trembling, wiping away tears, Korol’s blood on her cheeks. She stared at my blade, realising she had no time to grieve. “We operate on faith. It does not heal from outside, like a balm—rather, it spreads in us like warm wine and moves us from within. We mistakenly placed our faith in her—an impostor! It was her corrupting presence that ruined the town. And just before we could judge and execute her, she fled!” She took a step towards me, her boots steeped in blood. “A simple young girl with no divine power whatsoever breaking out of the city gaol. That was the story they ran with. They mocked us, ridiculed us, said we were a waste of tax and tithes. Then the plague hit, and they blamed us again!” She sobbed harder, gripping my frayed cloak, looking up at me. Your hands—they’re small. Thin and supple, unlike mine. “They need a target; a cross to bear their sins. Don’t you understand? Evil, misery, grief—they need a seed we can stamp out.”
Her words doused me like freezing water. Once again, they seek me to play a role for them; to dance on the stage they have set. First as a deity, and now as a scapegoat.
“She is not the Child of God—I am. She is the Progenitor—no, God herself.”
Her face went pale. “No… that cannot be. We followed the pipes, scoured the area… she was the one who stepped out first! She could not have fled further than that cave. And the Child of God was never said to have flown the winged beast!”
“She lived in that cave, and I met her there. She taught me to pilot Mobius. My blade was a gift from her.” Her voice shook, thin and hoarse. “You lie.”
“On Elsmeade, we stood together atop the chapel’s tallest turret. I watched you light fireworks, sending them streaking into the air, up into the stars.”
Her eyes looked further, deeper into mine, her pupils dilating in recognition. Her mouth fell open. Then, she rushed back to you, kneeling by your side, her palm against your wound. “She’s… she’s immortal, so why? Why does she bleed like this?”
I shoved her aside, kneeling and checking your vitals. You were unconscious but alive, barely, your pulse languid. I sheathed my sword and picked you up, but your limp body weighed twice its weight. “Help me,” I hissed, taking your arms. “Grab her legs!”
The priestess, still dizzy with shock, nodded stiffly and lifted your legs. Together we crabwalked back to Mobius who had landed to let us into its hull. She turned and stared, awestruck by the metal interior as well as Oracle hovering nearby. “Bring her to the cryogenic chamber, immediately,” he ordered.
“You can leave now,” I said to the priestess as I struggled to lift you.
“I… I can’t, they’re… the people, they’ll lynch me—”
“I don’t care! It’s your fault Alice is—”
“Bring the Progenitor here now!” Oracle repeated, furious as a machine could be.
That shut us both up. “Hold her properly,” I said as I carried Alice further into the ship with the head priestess’s help. At the same time, Mobius engaged thrusters, lifting into the air and past the forest, away from the caves, away from Garder, into the mesosphere where meteors fall, away from human hands.
*
You weighed almost nothing as I laid you gently in the pod like a baby in a cradle. I touched your face, your nude body pale like a corpse. Glass slid out from vents on either side, covering you.
“Oracle. How is she?”
“Her blood has almost run dry. There is severe damage to her organs and spine. She should regain consciousness, momentarily, at least.”
I gulped. “These pods can raise the dead, can’t they?”
“They can. I have initiated the cold sleep cycle. Repairing physical damage, however, takes time.”
“How much?”
“A long time. I cannot say. Longer than we might spend on Concord, maybe, until the wheel turns.”
“Evie?” you said, your eyes finally open but half-dead.
“Alice? I’m here. You’re safe now. We’re inside Mobius.”
“Mobius? Good… stay here. It’s safer.”
“It’s safe for you! That’s what matters!” I held my breath, trying to restrain myself.
Ice crystallised on your skin, claiming you as though you were already a frozen corpse. “It’s slipping away from me. I can’t hold on much longer.”
“You’re alive! Just… just stay alive!”
“Listen. Mobius is yours now. I can trust you with it, can’t I?”
“No… you’re its pilot.”
“I’m dead, Evie. I will be for a long time. These pods were meant to stave off death, not reverse it. The latter takes time.”
“By my hand! It was I who should have faced them outside the cave, not you. I will not allow you to give up Mobius—to die! This should never have happened. But I let it!”
“Evie,” you said, stern as your failing body would permit, cloaked in mist. “I chose to receive them. Blame me if you’d like, but never yourself. I never got to leaf through your paintings, did I.”
“I would have painted you so many. I would have painted anything you wanted, anything at all. I-I should never have come to the caves.”
“No, it was good that you did.”
I clenched my fists. “Why?! It only led them to find us and murder you!”
You smiled. “You don’t understand. You think like a mortal, Evie. A few months, a few years, centuries, even—all blips to us. What difference does it make? You said it yourself, didn’t you? That we spend most of our time as dirt and ash and merely a blink of an eye alive.”
“No—I was talking about humans. Mortals. I thought we could stay here forever. I thought we were different.”
“To someone watching, a thousand galaxies away, our story has not even begun. Or perhaps it has ended, forgotten, with nobody left to tell it.”
“But I would never forget you,” I pressed my hands against the glass, locating your eyes in the white fog, searing their hue into my mind, the reflection of my own overlapping yours. “I will remember—this I swear. Forever. Until my last breath.”
“There is no such thing as forever, Evie. We are nothing before the stars.”
“There is—to me." I could barely see you through my tears. You were fading. "I don’t care about the stars—to me, you are eternal, and I will speak your name with my last breath.”
Your eyes were turning to glass. “Ah… you really have a beautiful name, Evie,” you said, savouring the pronunciation, two syllables, two spans, each a rasp as you struggled to breath, your lungs turning to ice.
“Now isn’t the time for that! Alice! Alice! I won’t leave this ship. Do you hear me? I’ll be here. We’ll be together. I’ll never leave your side, not until you wake up."
You looked at me, your eyes glassy. “You spoil me. Forgive my greed, but… I am glad you were part of the first seed. I am glad we met. I wish we had met earlier. And, if you will permit me a moment’s delusion, I pray you will find me again. I really am cruel to ask something like that of you. Forget it. The head priestess is on board, right? You told me so much about her. Forgive her, Evie.”
“I don’t care about the priestess! Just… just heal and wake up. Please. Grant me this one wish, please.”
“I’m sorry, but… I can’t… I can’t hear or see you anymore,” you said. The glass had frosted over completely. “Evie… you’re still here, right?”
“Yes!” I said, sobbing, my palms pressed against the glass.
“I’m so tired. The seeding was tough. I did a good job, I think… Please, let me rest. I’m sorry, but… please, permit me a short nap. That’s all. Don’t worry, Evie. Even if we are separated for a while—even if our bodies turn to ash—the stars made us once. They can make us again.”
I pounded against the glass, but you heard nothing.
“I feel the next dream calling. I hope… I hope it will be a bit warmer than this one…”
Cold water rose and submerged your body whole. It turned milky and iced over, entombing you within the pod’s glass. You were dead, frozen in Mobius’s womb, your eyes still wide open from hypothermic shock.
Gravity pulled and forced me to kneel, to slump to the floor, to fall backwards from the nest and tumble in air that whipped past deafeningly, threatening to dash me against a cliff, blazing red and jagged. I gasped, throat-parched and sunburnt, not for air, but like a fish out of water. The sky was above and the earth was below—this I knew—but now they spun, trading places, mocking me. You fool! Try to stand without rock to hold you! Or is flying on borrowed wings all you know?
“Evie,” came Oracle’s voice. I opened my eyes, still on my knees. I envied how effortlessly he floated.
“We aren’t safe here,” I mumbled. “Not this near the city.”
“We are already a long way from Garder. Don’t worry. The ark is safer than anywhere on Concord. I suggest remaining in low orbit—a safe distance away, while also close enough to monitor the ground,” Oracle said, unperturbed.
I glanced at the priestess, still trembling in bloodstained clothes. “And her?”
“Eject her. Mobius is not for her to board.”
She gasped, unable to speak. Take your time. I’m too tired to drive you out for now. My adrenaline-spiked body was finally starting to wind down, sluggish with fatigue. “Is it… is it really you?” she asked finally.
“Yes. Like I said earlier.”
“I shoved you out of the closet. I had you gaoled. They sentenced you to death, and yet you let me board.”
“I had no choice. I couldn’t carry Alice alone. You’re not welcome here,” I said, leaning against the pod, exhausted.
“Still,” she said, looking at me, almost like she had when I first arrived at the chapel. “You really are a deity.”
“I was going to have you thrown out the airlock, but Alice told me to forgive you. I won’t forgive you. But I won’t have you thrown out the airlock.” I’m so pathetic. I killed a knight and yet I still cannot say no to you.
She blinked back tears. “I… I will not cry or beg. I understand the gravity of my sin. I suspect… you do not need my help.”
“Astute. Now leave,” Oracle said, cold as a machine could be.
“But…! You must understand—I cannot return to Garder. I would rather die here by your blade. They will rip me limb from limb if I return. No, even that would be a mercy. I was the one who ordered this expedition under the clergy’s authority. I cannot imagine what they would do if I were to return empty-handed, alone, without the Guard. Without Korol,” she said, holding back tears.
“They need a target, don’t they? Let them crucify you,” I mumbled.
“No… no! I do not ask for mercy nor refuge. Only death. Send me to purgatory if you will— even that would be better than the dungeons they have in mind for me. I am a function, and nothing more. I solve their problems, and direct their anger when I cannot. They have never seen me as anything more. I have failed—no, desecrated—my function. They will no doubt assign me a new one. I cannot bear to imagine what that might be; what their rage demands.”
Like a mirror. I almost laughed. Not even my problems were unique. How absurd. Is there anyone on this wretched planet loved for who they are—the pith of their soul—and not their role? “ Fine. I will take you elsewhere, but you cannot stay on Mobius. I cannot forgive what you did to me, nor to her.”
She crumpled to the floor. “Thank you. I… I will do better. I promise. Please, give me a clean slate, far away from Garder.”
“Where?”
She paused. “You would let me choose?”
“Anywhere on Concord. Mobius can take us there.”
She looked up, stunned again at the sheen and majesty of the ship’s interior. “My hometown… if it still exists. It lies across the Pink Sea. I used to look at it every day from the dining hall. Calling it a town might be more than it deserves, however.”
“Back to your family, then?”
“Not my family, no… I was raised in a convent. The town was sparse, built around it to provide food and supplies. Bring me there. Please. That is all I ask.”
“Do you know its coordinates?”
“Coordinates?”
“Its location.”
“It has been a while, but yes, roughly.”
“Oracle.” I looked at him with weary eyes. “Take us there. Let me rest for a bit.”
He beeped in accord and sailed towards the corridor, pausing to wait for the priestess. Bewildered, she stood and smoothed her clothes before leaving. I lay sprawled on the floor, my eyes closed as I listened to my heartbeat, watching the stars behind my eyelids swirl with it. The adrenaline was fading. My ribs hurt. The exhaustion weighed down my bones. I gasped for Mobius’s sweet oxygenated air as my sweat dried and cooled me. I’m tired. The priestess’s clumsy footsteps and her words with Oracle echoed through the ship. I realised then how much I craved these sounds: that of you cooking and humming in the cave next to mine, muffled by the stone walls; the faint merrymaking and clinking of jugs a floor below me as I lay snuggled in a warm feather bed at the inn; and now, muted steps and Oracle’s soft, metallic speech. I liked these nostalgic, domestic sounds. It did not matter that I lay lost and confused—in the background, life proceeded as it should, prescribed by some greater plan that I was merely a cog of.
Sleep took me there on the floor and showed me no dreams.
Then, She drew the Blood Sea
its shores and its floor
and poured the red of life
but not a drop of blue.
There, we rest
in the heat of the womb
till we are called to stage
to burn like candles in the wind—
proud, fluttering saffron, scorching
blown out by the giggling child
in a single breath.
At her whim
we return to the Sea,
toes, knees, eyes whole,
knowing humility
and our place in the stars,
to tell those who will go after.
When the crimson dries,
leaving not a drop of life
leaving only a frozen womb
do not weep.
For even Concord, blue and teeming—
even the stars, white in the void—
turn to dust,
lost,
wandering,
until we again hear Her call—
for Her script runs eternal
but only mortals may change skins.
- Myrmidon 4:2-4 (Exaltation of the New Century Version)
EVIE
We hovered in geostationary orbit. The priestess stood still in the cockpit, careful not to touch anything, as though the ship were made of glass.
“Did you find it?” I asked as I entered, having changed into a lighter robe.
“With some difficulty, yes,” Oracle responded, sounding slightly annoyed. The priestess must have given him a tough time. “We’ve pinpointed it with satellite data, but to approach it now is too risky. We will wait till nightfall.”
I sat in the pilot’s seat, secure in its snug fit, trying to ignore the priestess.
“I have never seen anything like this before,” she said, her voice quivering, as though trying to pretend nothing had happened. “This is the winged beast, is it not? I always thought it was some sort of animal.”
“Don’t you call it the iron chariot?” My blood boiled, but I remained civil. How am I supposed to converse with the woman who ordered my death? The woman who killed you?
“Some do, yes. There is debate on the metaphor of iron. I can see now that it was no metaphor.” She trembled. She must have been the type to yap and blabber when nervous.
I turned to the instruments. Everything was normal, of course—Oracle’s start-up checklist and calibration were precise to a fault. Still, reading them made me feel secure; that everything was all right in this world. I tried to ignore the image of your corpse lying in the pod. Corpse? No, you were still alive. I had to trust Mobius. It had preserved you in its womb from your home to mine—it would not let you die here.
“Why the convent?” I asked. “Would you not prefer a place where nobody knows you?”
“I have never lived alone,” she admitted. “And I cannot imagine I could start now.” Her eyes shifted, her porcelain mask cracking to reveal the girl beneath. It was a crack I knew well: one I had seen at the chapel a few times. She looked so happy at Elsmeade, sending fireworks into the sky, cackling in glee. Not a trace of that remained. Her eyes now looked only towards the past.
“Is there anyone waiting for you at the convent?”
“Mother, yes. Not my biological one, but the one who raised me. She was Mother to us all. The day before I was to sail to Garder, she told me”—she closed her eyes, trying to recall—“that when all was said and done, to return to her. I pray she saw in me something more than just an excellent student; something beyond the part I was made to play.”
“That’s nice. Is she still alive, though?”
“She was old, yes, but not that old!”
I’m chatting with her, I realised. The woman who killed you, directing me like a passenger in a carriage.
“Were you and Korol siblings?” I asked, the questioning burning in my mind.
She hesitated, the act slipping for a moment. “Korol. You just killed him, and now you want to know about him?”
I had no answer.
“Fine,” she said, sighing. “Honestly, I’ve known for a while that he would get himself killed eventually. It almost felt like that was his goal.”
“To get himself killed?”
“To die for Garder. He participated in virtually every battle Garder partook in, until he was reassigned to defend the chapel specifically. He was so upset. I doubt he ever planned to live to twenty.” She choked, her eyes tearing up, but unlike me, she did not let them flow. Manning the confessional must have turned her heart to stone. “Anyway. You asked if we were siblings. No… no, we were not siblings. What made you think that?”
“Your features are similar, though he was more of a brute. And you two got along pretty well.”
“We both came from Eir.”
“Eir?”
“The Western Continent across the Pink Sea.”
“And you came together?”
“On the same ship, yes, but Korol was still an infant at the time.”
“Why?”
She looked out the window, the curve of the horizon visible at our altitude. “Eir was a beautiful country, but civil war tore us apart. Some of us wanted Eir to split into two, a north and a south, and both halves threw every able-bodied man into pointless battles along the border. It was a bloodbath at first. Then, the gap in tactics and technology between the north and the south became apparent, and each skirmish was decided long before they began, in favour of the north.”
“And that settled things?”
“No. It got worse. We—the south—kept desperately throwing men at the border, so the north decided to push forward, to exterminate bases past the border. They said they had no choice—that they had to cripple us completely to end the conflict. They moved on to razing towns and villages deeper in. Eventually, it just became an excuse for them to glass the entire south to ash, saying that a border could never be drawn because we would never concede. But how could we? We could never forgive the way they massacred their way through the border towns at the beginning, sparing nobody, not even children. At some point, the border stopped mattering. All that was left was the urge to hurt them as they had done to us.”
I ruminated. I had no idea people even lived across the sea. “And then? How did you meet Korol?”
“His parents lived in the convent town I grew up in.”
“Where was that?”
“In the deep, deep south, far from the fighting, but we feared it would reach us eventually, so there was a desperate rush to board ships to cross the Pink Sea. I wonder how many of those boats actually made it across. There was no way for us to know back home. All we could do was pray for a safe crossing. It wasn’t just our town, but the rest, too—half a country trying to flee. It was chaos along the shore.” She paused to breathe. “Korol was still an infant. I was in training. Are you familiar with convent towns?”
“No… not really.”
“They’re small towns built around a chapel. The chapel where I was from took in children and trained them to be nuns. And while a few of them did end up serving at the chapel itself, most of us would eventually be dispatched to other parts of Eir. Experienced pastors and priests were rare back then, you see. It was not simple for any town to train nuns to serve at their own chapel. They had no choice but to request some from convent towns like ours.”
“Were you dispatched? To another town, I mean.”
“No. I doubt I would be alive had I been. I was around twelve when the smugglers reached our town with dinghies and boats, offering safe passage across the sea for a price. Until then, the townsfolk believed the chapel completely when we said to trust in Her, that her succour would guard us from the genocide. But the moment the boats showed up, they all rushed to board anyway,” she said with a scoff. “Of course they did. Who would trust prayer over a boat? The nuns were not allowed to board, but…”
“But?”
Her face darkened. “This still fills me with shame. I was well-liked by Mother. Not so much by the other nuns-in-training, but still. She saw great promise in me. So, through some sleight-of-hand and loophole I did not understand, she came up with a new assignment for me—to be dispatched to the Eastern Continent, to serve the people there.”
“So… Garder?”
“There are other cities besides Garder, but yes. She justified it as ‘spreading our faith’. But I knew she was just trying to save me.”
“And it worked?”
“Yes. The other nuns either stayed in the town or were dispatched elsewhere. The ones in the town… they might still be alive. I doubt the north would have pushed that far. Maybe two thirds of the way in, but not completely—a few stragglers to rule over would have benefited them, especially those in convent towns, so as not to crush morale completely. The ones who were dispatched were almost certainly killed. But I survived, because I was sent to Garder.”
There was a brief pause, filled only by the hiss of Mobius’s engines as we cruised. “And Korol? You said his parents were from your town?”
“Ah… yes. We took the same ship to Garder. I sat next to them in the cargo bay. It was wet and dark and it stank of rotting wood. His mother was so gentle to me. I was still twelve, you know. I was terrified. She gave me snacks and juice. And his father was just like him. Quiet, stern, brutishly big,” she said with a sad smile. “It’s like his mother’s genes didn’t even try. But I saw Korol in her lap, swaddled in a warm wool scarf. He was so small back then. Not even a boy—a baby. Smaller than any baby I had ever seen.”
I struggled to imagine Korol as a baby. I could not imagine him in anything other than black plate. “Your ship made the crossing, then.”
“One of the few, I think. We reached a port town near Garder. They were not happy to receive refugees, but they did not refuse us. The smugglers had not allowed the old and infirm to board, so we were mostly young or middle-aged with healthy bodies, able to work. So they put us to work. They gave us housing in Garder and sent us to the fields, or to work in inns and taverns, work that the Garderins did not want to do. The pay was meagre, but it was honest, fair work. It was a blessing, really.”
“You worked in the fields?”
“N-no. I was a young girl, and one of the smugglers told them I was a trained nun, so they brought me to the chapel instead. That is where I spent the rest of my training before becoming a proper nun. But I was still an orphan. Garder did not care about that, but Korol’s parents did. They let me visit whenever I wanted for tea. They let me play with Korol even though he was so much younger than I was. Maybe they saw me as a daughter of their own. Maybe they just liked having someone younger in the house who could actually hold a conversation. I helped out, too. I would brew tea for them after work and help with chores. I changed Korol’s diaper so many times,” she said, letting out a small, awkward laugh.
His corpse is still there, blood pooling, and you’re laughing.
“You were basically siblings.”
“Maybe. I don’t know. He never called me his sister, and I never called him brother. Maybe a real sibling would have kept him in check. I was busy at the chapel, and his parents spent the day in the fields. He spent a lot of time alone at home, and his parents were happy, almost, when the Guard took him in, trusting they would care for him better than they could. Instead, they turned him into a weapon,” she said, her shoulders tight and hunched, her fists clenched. She was angry. But what could a nun do against a deity? There was no avenging him, and she knew that. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “I spoke too long. I won’t take up any more of your time. Please bring me to the convent town, back to Mother.”
“Let’s hope she’s still around and remembers you.”
“Of course she would.”
*
Come nightfall, I set Mobius down in a narrow clearing a kilometre from the convent town, muzzling its engines so as not to wake the town that had, as the priestess expected, survived the war. The tide had pulled back, revealing a beautiful white beach bordering a vast sea that sighed with each wave, black in the night. The hatch opened and Mobius lowered us to the ground, fresh snow crunching beneath us. I stepped off the platform with the priestess who had changed into a clean, simple robe, similar to mine. Her bloody robes had been ejected into space.
“Ready to leave?” I eyed her from head to toe. Nobody would think of her as a nun. She doesn’t look like one at all. Dressed like this, she looks like any ordinary girl.
“I think so.” She patted her clothes, though she had nothing in her pockets. “Evie,” she said, looking up at me. “I am sorry. For everything.”
Just leave. I said nothing. The wounds were too fresh, still rent and bleeding. The sight of her did not revolt me nor gladden me—it stirred nothing at all.
“I understand,” she murmured. “This is selfish of me, I realise. You cannot—and should not—forgive me, ever. I regret how I hurt you. Your shadow will loom over the rest of my life, as it should, drawing the path ahead that I must follow. I can only pray that in another life, we meet differently—not as fellow nuns, nor colleagues, bound not by any sort of social contract—but…” She choked as tears ran down her cheeks, gasping out her last words. “I really miss the time we spent together. I love you, Evie.”
My heart was as stone, solid and unbroken, but it had once been warm, like the priestess’s. It had once wept and bled at betrayal and shrunk in fear. Still, a broken mirror can never be whole again. “I… I don’t even know your name,” I mumbled.
“What?” She laughed while crying. “Really? I… I never realised.”
“You had a title, and it seemed rude not to use it… besides, I never had to use your name in private, either.”
“I… I did introduce myself as the head priestess, didn’t I?” Her smile was wracked with nerves, but it was a smile nonetheless. “I’m sorry. I never realised. It’s just… I have such an ordinary name. It seemed so trivial next to the Child of God.”
“Evie isn’t a particularly special name either.”
“It is to me.” She took my hands in hers. They’re so warm. “Let me introduce myself, then. I am Miriam, the head—” She paused and reconsidered. “Just Miriam. Nothing more. Not anymore.” Her amber eyes burned, so full of life.
“I’m Evie.”
“You can say more than that!” She punched me lightly, her grin like a crescent moon, her eyes still guilt-stricken.
I winced and continued. “Fine, um… I am Evie, of the first seed, and steward of our new home.”
She beamed at me. “That’s great. Well, to me, you’re just Evie, though.” She threw her arms around me and hugged me so tightly I could hardly breathe, almost as though burning my shape into her mind. I awkwardly inched my hands up her back and returned the hug, my body still weak. “Goodbye,” she said, pulling away, choking back tears. Then, she turned and fled, running as fast as she could, her footsteps drowned by the whistling wind, disappearing into the dark blizzard like bubbles in the tide. She was gone.
I touched my face. Her warm tears had stained my cheeks. They thawed my numb fingers, but soon froze and dried.
“Goodbye.”
She is the rock that lies still in the tide.
She is the branch unbroken in the storm.
She is the unwavering flame in the belly of the beast.
Know that She is alone,
exempt from mortal vice,
removed from our rabble.
Her love is unconditional,
pithing our souls—
the good and the evil,
the shadow of our intent,
its shape and hue,
weighed in absolute atop her scales
above the snow-capped peaks,
above the rain and thunder,
from her perch on high.
Know her sacrifice,
and weep in her stead.
- Meridian 2:1-3 (Exaltation of the New Century Version)
EVIE
“Tell me a joke, Oracle,” I said, and he did. I did not laugh; I did not listen. Instead I counted his words—one, two, twelve—each a span of the tongue, a stone in the river, marking its length, punctuating the flow of time. “Tell me another,” I said, and he did.
In deep orbit, there are no spans. There are no days in space, where the sun neither rises nor sets. There are no months where the moon does not wax nor wane. There are no years where the seasons do not turn and the tides remain still—at least, that is how they seemed through the frosted glass, forming the calm, round oceans of Concord. I had once stood on a beach, a long slice of pearly white against a sparkling pink sea, breathing salt as foam bubbled around my ankles, rolling past on rising waves—until the pendulum swung—and the sea sucked everything back in. I remembered the lurch—the water draining out from beneath my feet, taking the roiling sand with it, shifting the earth beneath me. I remembered the sway—falling, dizzy from the illusion of the tide, my body leaning against its pull. Only when the seawater had drained completely, leaving seaweed on the shore, did I realise that the beach had never moved at all. The ocean recoiled, ready to gush in once more.
There was none of that here, so time did not pass. I spoke with Oracle, knowing that with each word, time did pass. I never once stepped on Concord during that time—remaining on Mobius, orbiting Concord like a satellite, was far safer. I spoke to your comatose body every few years or so through the glass of the pod. It was futile, Oracle said—you heard nothing. I did so anyway, if only to keep my sanity.
Centuries dragged into millenia—how many, I could not tell. After an unimaginable stretch of time alone with you and Oracle, I saw Concord burn.
“What are those?” I asked, watching a video feed from Mobius’s hull-mounted cameras. Starbursts appeared one after the other on Concord’s surface, each a brief flash spouting a massive cloud.
“Nuclear weapons. Humanity means to raze itself to the ground.”
“These stars, these explosions—they are man-made? Why?”
Oracle rotated away, his sigil blinking. “Evie. We will have to make contact once more.” We were in deep orbit, far out of range of man-made satellites. “We cannot let humans die.”
Contact. I had long since forgotten the scent of grass, the taste of dandelions in the wind. But why? Let them burn. We can stay here as we have until now. Oracle turned back towards me, his sigil glowering. He could read me surprisingly well. “Evie. We are not here to spectate. The Progenitor and I were duty-bound to protect this planet and evacuate it if necessary. That torch has now passed to you—I hope you remember why.”
“I understand,” I said, slightly unnerved. “What do I have to do this time?”
“Nothing. Just accompany me. I will speak to the humans and negotiate a solution. You are myth and legend—your presence alone will force them to submit.”
“And Alice?”
“She will remain here in the pod. She must heal.”
There is nobody left but us. I prepared to don yet another mantle, the stage primed and ready.
*
Bluegrass whipped violently beneath Mobius as it landed, its ramjets screaming as they spooled down, its wings venting steam: the beast of legend come to life. The military had already assembled to receive us; Oracle had signalled our landing site over the radio and set our IFF to friendly. They have grown. They dressed like machines. Their armoured vehicles resembled Mobius, but smaller, studded with advanced weaponry, cannons, railguns, beam rifles—names I needed Oracle to explain to me. They even had aircraft that hovered above us, their rotor blades whistling in the autumn breeze.
I stepped onto Concord for the first time in millenia. Soldiers approached me, stopping a respectful distance away. A lone man marched forward and greeted me. “I am Drake, and I speak on behalf of Eirie—our proud country where you now stand. Welcome.” He was clad in full dress uniform: ash grey traced with brass accents and a black beret atop his head. His vest was bare save for his rank on his chest. He was tall and broad, his skin tan, his hair salted with grey. His eyes were black and deep-set, stern but dependable. I can trust him. He has seen the horrors of war.
“Just Drake?” I asked, tilting my head.
“I imagine our titles and accolades don’t mean much to you.” He gave a reassuring smile and held out his hand. I stared at it, but sensed no hostile intent.
“A greeting. Consider this a sign of our friendship.”
I looked up at him, gauging his face once more, before taking his hand. His grip was firm, his forearms scarred and veined from a long, illustrious tour of service. He shook my hand; mine hung limp, pulled along.
“How should we address you?” he asked.
“Evie.”
“Just Evie?”
“Just Evie.”
Oracle whizzed between Drake and me and turned to face us. “I am Oracle,” he said, to Drake’s surprise.
“Oracle. You contacted us via radar. I did not think you were… a machine.”
“You may think of Mobius and I as one and the same. We discovered Concord and seeded it with life, as you may know.”
“As the myths said. So, they were true.”
“History, not myth. Regardless, we could not watch any longer. Concord needs an ultimatum.”
Drake furrowed his brows, his face wrinkling, though from stress or age I could not say.
“This is humanity’s endgame. We have drained the planet dry, and now we fight like dogs over what scraps remain.” He looked at me. “We should discuss this indoors. We have an escort ready, if you’d like. Rest assured, your ship will remain untouched here, and your safety is paramount.”
I looked at Oracle. His sigil blinked once. It’s safe. “I understand. Take us, then.”
He turned and walked across the field towards an armoured car. His stride was surprisingly long—I almost had to jog to keep up. The car was boxy and angular, its windows thick and bulletproof. Drake took the passenger seat, while I sat in the back, Oracle floating next to me.
“Try it,” I said to Oracle, gently pushing him onto the leather. “It’s comfortable. Not even Mobius has seats this soft.”
“We did not come here to peruse chairs.” Still, he settled in after a few beeps of protests, his sigil dimming. I smiled and looked out the window as the car pulled out of the field and onto a tarmac road.
Eirie was a large country surrounded by the Coral Sea, named for its slight pink hint whenever the sunlight shone on its vast coral reefs. It was only coral in name now, however, as those reefs had almost completely eroded, boiled by the thinning ozone. The road cut through a vast open field that stretched far and wide. It soon gave way to scorched farmlands scattered with skeletal, abandoned barns and sheds. Bluegrass had reclaimed this barren land, but it lay hidden under thick, grey ash. Dead, bare trees lay scattered, eroding under the heat. The sky was covered in smoke, casting the land in shadow.
The fields stopped abruptly, turning to dust and sand and crumbling buildings. They were tall, made of brick and rusty metal—apartments, Oracle called them. Nobody lived here either. Most were dilapidated, but some were tall, brutal spires that reached into the clouds. I remembered the sheen of their weapons and vehicles—this was a country torn by war, forced to fund the war machine. They were on the brink, but so was the rest of the planet. Eirie seemed better off than the rest. Many countries were uninhabitable, sunk in an eternal nuclear winter.
“Where is everyone?” I asked Drake as the car sped over gravel and tarmac.
“Drafted or dead, mostly. The citizens live in bunkers now. These used to be residential areas—all abandoned. At least this area isn’t irradiated.”
“Bunkers? Underground, you mean? How do you fit everyone?”
“We don’t. They’re hideously expensive.”
I sat in silence for the rest of the ride, staring out the window. The world had taken on a slight orange hue, the air smouldering. The car was air-conditioned, but its windows were hot to the touch. A while later, we came to a graceful stop in front of a massive gate made of solid iron. It groaned as it lifted like a guillotine, permitting us through into an underground tunnel. An array of red lights blinked to life on both sides, guiding us deeper, before opening into a yawning cavern that housed a military complex, cut off from the outside world. Metal buildings—barracks, warehouses, hangars and training sheds—lay in a tight, claustrophobic layout. The windows cooled, spared from Myrmidon’s scorching heat.
We alighted after a long drive through the maze. The tarmac was clean—no sand nor gravel. I followed Drake into a building, a hexagon circumscribing an eye blazoned on its walls. He turned to me as we stopped outside a room. “Evie. I understand this is unfamiliar to you. Rest assured—I understand your cause and agree with it completely. There is no hope for Concord. However, it is not just me who needs to be convinced. Let Oracle and I handle the talking. Your reputation precedes you, and will lend us the credence we need.”
My cause? I knew Oracle had transmitted to them before landing, but he had not briefed me on what. He was planning something. Best I remain silent and let him handle things.
“Evie is not a figurehead to be paraded around.” Oracle hovered next to me.
“Of course. I didn’t mean to offend.” He nodded to him, then looked back at me. “I will let Oracle detail the plan. What I meant was—you may entrust the political minefield to me.”
We stepped into a conference room, smokey and dimly lit, occupied by a long varnished table. Drake sat at its head, with Oracle and I to his right. Every other seat was occupied by men like Drake, though their uniforms were studded with pins and medals.
Drake cleared his throat. Every head snapped to him. “I thank you all for coming. Yesterday—the sixth of May, to be exact, at 11:58PM, we made contact with a hitherto unidentified flying object: U-285, henceforth dubbed Mobius after its true name. It introduced itself as an ancient relic from the far reaches of space. It is, in essence, the Ark of legend.”
The room stirred and a few gasped, though nobody dared speak. “Before the age of humans, Mobius carried aboard genetic material from a lost civilisation and seeded this planet with life. It claims it has come once more to lend us aid.” He picked up a sheaf of papers and shuffled it, finding a transcript. “The message we received last night was:
Humans of Concord,
This is the Ark-class cruiser, Mobius—built to endure any test of
time.
Our old world, consumed by fire and blood, built us, two sister
Arks,
to carry the genes of our people and bring them to brighter
shores.
We found Concord, seeded it, and watched it flourish.
Now, we watch as it burns itself to ash.
Let us share our technology with you,
so you may save yourselves,
as we once did.
Recited verbatim,” he finished, before sipping from a cup.
So melodramatic. I rolled my eyes at Oracle, but the gravity of his words had silenced the room. They waited with bated breath for more.
“It should be clear by now that this all but confirms the prevailing panspermia theory, and that Oracle and Evie here”—he looked at us, and the rest of the room looked with him—“have been around since the beginning of history. They put us here, and now they come with technology that might save us from our current predicament.”
“Predicament?” one of them interrupted. “What an understatement. This is a catastrophe, Colonel Drake. Escalation to mutually assured destruction. Concord will never recover from the fallout.”
The man next to him turned to him and replied. “No—humans will burn and die, never to return. Concord will remain. Concord will endure, and the bluegrass will reclaim what we stole and desecrated.”
“Yes, yes. Poetic. Set yourself on fire, then, if you are so convinced. I will be sure to plant some grass on your grave,” the first retorted.
“Silence!” Drake yelled, and all fell quiet. “You can bicker after the meeting.” He shot me an apologetic look before continuing. “At 0743 this morning Mobius landed at Cape Duvet, about four kilometres from this base. Our surveillance indicated nothing suspicious about its flight path. There were no unidentified craft besides Mobius, which now sits parked and guarded at the landing zone. Now, I will let Oracle explain the alien technology on board.”
Oracle hovered and turned, facing the audience, his sigil flickering as he transmitted with Mobius. “Hello. I am Oracle. I speak where Mobius cannot. The Lazarus flight specified that its Arks be capable of carrying enough genetic material to incubate about two hundred humans each.” His sigil lit up the air with holograms detailing Mobius’s hull and blueprinting the incubators. “Each incubator is two metres tall, designed to raise a single embryo not just to birth but to adulthood. We cannot twist time—it still takes about twenty years to fully incubate a grown adult, but what comes out is genetically stable and fit. By writing their memory within the incubators, they emerge ready to survive on a hostile planet and not as crying infants.
“Our proposal is simple. Redirect your efforts to building an ark and filling it with genetic material. You may model it after Mobius; we will provide the blueprints. Launch it and pray. Life on Concord may end, but your race will live again. Arks are built to last indefinitely—enough time to find a new planet, habitable under the wing of a distant star.”
The room remained still. I breathed deeply, looking for any trace of emotion in the crowd, but there was none.
“Is this it? Your grand proposal?” A man stood up near the far end of the table. “To give up on Concord?”
“Concord is a lost cause. You and I both know that, Asher,” Drake said, his face stern. “Even if the bunkers survive the war, the nukes will glass our planet, leaving only a barren wasteland.”
“The war is not over, Colonel. The eastern front sees battle daily—”
“And will continue to until there is none left to fight. This is not a world war; this is every country fending for itself, desperate for the few drops of water left.”
Another spoke up, seated closer to us, far younger than the rest. “No—We outnumber the rest, and we dominate the air, land and sea. Eirie will remain when the dust settles. Then, we can rebuild.”
Drake clicked his tongue. “Concord’s resources have already run dry—which is what sparked the war. We might have enough to rebuild, but not to survive longer than a generation or two. Besides, our superior technology is nothing in the face of suicide nukes. It is only a matter of time until our land lies fried by radiation, at which point it will be too late to build an Ark.”
They’re seated in order of rank. I watched Asher remain silent, still on his feet, letting the younger man speak. “Why build one, then? We would have to drain our reserves, leaving nothing for the war. Why not just use the one that landed?” Everyone turned to stare at him, Drake’s eyes the sharpest of them all. It was Oracle that broke the silence, however.
“You will not step foot on Mobius without our permission. Our directives were to grow our species, not just preserve it. Concord must produce two ships, each bound for a different planet. Those two will become four, and so on. If you cannot build a second Ark, our discussion ends here.”
The audience looked at each other, hesitating, not quite convinced, but not wanting to argue. The man named Asher broke the silence, slamming his palms against the table. “You realise this ship does not carry people, correct? It carries genes. It is as good as leaving our people for dead. The people aboard are not the people on Concord—they are hardly people at all! Just cells.”
Drake sighed, turning back to him. “Humans nonetheless. The Arks ensure the survival of our species, not just us and our immediate families—” he said before faltering. Everyone stared at him. What could he say? Could he really ask them to give up the war and abandon their families to send embryos into space?
“No,” Oracle interrupted. “The incubators are not just vats of soup. They are configured to be deterministic—incubate the same embryo a thousand times, and the same human will emerge, identical down to each and every atom. This ensures the seamless transition of the self from host to spawn. In essence: the moment you die on Concord, you will wake up in your clone on your new planet. Only four hundred souls in total will be saved between both Arks.”
Oracle’s words stilled the room, which then burst into a flurry. They murmured to each other as Drake stared in shock. One of them raised his hand and spoke. “The Leiblich solution. They made identical twins who behaved identically even when separated.” The rest fell silent and nodded at him. “They were never able to explain why, however, and it was too difficult to repeat. Are you verifying their claims? That the self is a product of our physical composition? That two bodies, completely identical, share a single self?”
“Yes. That was what our people concluded aeons ago. They would not have boarded Mobius otherwise. They prayed to save themselves and their families, and they did. They woke up on Concord without their memories, but with their souls.”
The room broke into frenzied discussion once more. They had fallen in love with the idea—why wage war on a dying planet when they could save themselves? Suddenly, the idea of building an extra ark made perfect sense.
“And… one more thing, um, Oracle,” one of them asked. “Are there any restrictions on who may board?”
“No,” he replied. “Biologically, no. It would be best if you did not include anyone with genetic defects, for obvious reasons. Still…” he turned to me. “I will have to check if the seed storage on Mobius is still in good shape. We might not be able to bring a full four hundred, but besides that, you may choose who amongst yourselves to save. I can see that this room has fewer than two dozen, so perhaps you may start with yourselves and your families.”
Drake did not have to say any more. Mortal greed took over, and the proposal to build an ark was unanimously approved. Had they the resources to, they might have built another, but it seemed one was all they could afford. It did not seem to bother them much.
He, born with the gluttony of sight
sees the world she wrought
as but a plated meal,
cooked to his tastes.
So he devours all that shines in the light
with eyes wide open.
To purge such filth from the land
she descended from her perch,
stepping from one star to another,
wings of steel casting a halo:
searing white,
made from the ashes of a dying sun.
She bade him first to kneel
then to look,
his grotesque face reflected in the sheen of her blade,
seeing all but the ignominy of his sin.
A silver thread traced an arc,
turned crimson—
as his eyes split under her holy sword.
To her horror, the man learned not humility
but greed and despair.
He crawled and howled,
his nails bleeding against raw stone,
his head not bowed, but craned upwards,
chasing the fled dragon.
She then understood the greed
of he who has loved and lost.
- Gault 7:17-21 (Exaltation of the New Century Version)
EVIE
I sat on a plush bed in a room prepared for me and Oracle. It was brutalist in its design and spartan in its furnishing, its walls painted grey, the chairs without cushioning. Still, the bed was soft enough to sink under my weight. Vents piped cool underground air into the room. There was even an attached bathroom with the most marvellous toilet I had ever seen. I had no complaints. We were to stay for the time being as consultants.
“Oracle. You never told me that about the incubators. Or the plan at all, really.”
“You never asked.”
I rolled my eyes. “Whatever. It convinced them well enough.”
“Humans are like that. They do not see past their own noses.”
“Mortals are like that. I understand, however. They face their own extinction head on—of course they would put themselves and their families first.
“Of course? It makes no sense.”
“It does, Oracle,” I said, walking over to a window to draw the blinds. Past the glass lay a massive hangar where the new ark would be assembled. An array of spotlights lit the way for forklifts swarming like ants. They weaved through the scaffolding, skirting the bare skeleton forming the base of the hull that lay in the middle. Mobius must have looked like this, once.
Someone knocked on the door. A visitor? I walked over and opened it.
“Hello,” the stranger said, out of breath. She looked up at me with bright amber eyes, her golden hair spilling over a lab coat worn from use. She did not look older than thirty, however. “I’ve been dying to meet you.”
I read her name tag—Miriam—and suddenly the room froze over, leaving me alone in a dark blizzard, warm tears turning to ice on my cheek.
“You’re Her, aren’t you? The Progenitor?” Her voice cut through the gale.
I blinked and the walls reappeared, the air calm, the stranger still standing in the hallway. “I’m Evie,” I mumbled. A coincidence, then. “Just Evie.”
“Evie? That’s a beautiful name.”
“I’m not the Progenitor, either.” “Huh?” She tilted her head.
“She’s… injured. She’s recuperating in Mobius. I’m not her. I’m—”
“The Child!” she exclaimed, tiptoeing. “I can’t believe it. The myths were true, then; all of it.”
“I don’t know what people have been saying about me, but there are two of us, yes.”
“And you look identical—right?” she asked, to which I nodded.
Her eyes went wide as she took my hands in hers. “That’s wonderful. It really is. The Leiblich solution, born on a planet far away, long before our time. Tell me—do you remember your home?”
I faltered. “Who are you?” I eyed her coat again.
She recoiled, then smoothed down her coat and forced a smile. “I’m Miriam. I work here, you see—I’ve been researching the Leiblich solution for years—no, decades! It’s fascinating, it really is. We’ve made major leaps in the past half century, but to see you up close and—what is that?!” She hopped into my room, grabbing Oracle and stroking him like a cat.
“Unhand me! I am no toy!” he yelled as he finally spun out of her grasp. “I am Oracle—”
She interrupted him, grabbing him again and pulling him into a tight hug. “Wow! He speaks just like a human! These circuits—I suppose they form his eye?” Her finger traced the lines of his sigil which flickered so fiercely I almost expected him to violently summon Mobius through the ceiling. Is he… flustered?
“He’s connected to the ark, Mobius. They communicate via datalink, both ways,” I said, stifling a smile.
She let go. Oracle landed on the floor with a metallic clunk before recovering. “Mobius? Incredible! So, like a personal sidekick, then? He pilots the ship while you seed the planet?”
“Like I said, I wasn’t the one who seeded the planet.” I nudged her out of my room and back into the hallway.
“Sorry,” she mumbled, embarrassed. “I’m just so excited. I never thought I would get to meet aliens.”
“Aliens? We’re humans, like you.”
“Yes, but… you know. Older humans, from beyond interstellar space. You and Oracle must have seen so much—our entire history, from start to finish. I envy you.”
I stared, saying nothing.
“Sorry! I don’t want to impose. Is there anything you want to do or ask? I know you’ve met Colonel Drake, but he’s a busy man—I could show you around! I grew up near this base, so I know this area pretty well.”
I glanced back at my bed, soft and inviting. I won’t be here for long. “You said you research the… Leiblich solution, was it?”
“Yes! Yes. You’ve heard of it? Entangled twins?”
“No.”
She beamed, eager to discuss her work. “It was a technique devised by a military lab to generate twins that behave similarly. Not completely, of course, but eerily so compared to regular people. The research that went into that happened to also overlap with anti-aging—immortality. With Leiblich’s work, we managed to solve both riddles.”
Disgusting. “Have you tried it? Generating twins, I mean. Or immortals.”
“Both, yes! Though they weren’t entirely successful. I was just about to go pay them a visit. Do you want to come along?”
I nodded, afraid of what I might find.
*
Oracle and I sat in the passenger seat of Miriam’s car as she pulled out of the base, the guillotine-shaped door closing behind us. “Is this safe?” I asked.
“It is, don’t worry. Security is tight, but I have permission to escort guests in and out, even you. Besides, this base is well hidden—there’s nobody around for miles.”
We drove south. Past the windows lay a dry, arid wasteland, barren, but with canyons in the distance that streaked orange against a clear blue sky. The sand lolled lazily in the wind. This was not land that had once thrived only to be glassed. This was no man’s land, where nothing could survive—not even bluegrass. But whether it was inhabitable or not was of no interest to the land itself. The canyons rolled then, now, and forever.
Miriam stopped the car, jerking suddenly. To our right lay a metal cube in an unmarked plot of sand. “Watch your step,” she warned as she stepped out and opened the door for me. My foot sank to the ankle as I climbed out and trudged towards the cube. She tapped her lanyard against a reader embedded into it. The metal slid open—its surface was so smooth I had not realised it held a door.
Inside lay a shrine made of polished stone, carved into a pillar, embedded in a steel base that lay half-sunk in the sand. An epitaph lay inscribed into a plaque at its base:
Here lie the Children of Light:
From Concord they rose, and to Concord they return,
not as mere ash,
but as they were,
dancing from one canyon to the next,
playing at hide-and-seek in grass fine and soft,
lifted on spring breeze, sweet like honey,
borne by pink tide to brighter shores,
returning as the wind turns,
hand-in-hand, eyes locked, smiling.
For they are eternal,
and this is their home everlasting, reflected in their pure
eyes,
mirrors whole, seeing all, watching us plunder their garden
that now returns to them:
a rhapsody for and by them alone,
frozen still in time.
She bowed her head slightly, murmuring, before turning back to me. “They were the first, and they were beautiful.”
“They’re dead?” I asked, too confused for tact.
“Ah… right, I suppose you don’t know. Yes, they were cremated. They were our—Leiblich’s—first attempt at entangled twins. After the tests, however, it seemed they had developed certain… faults.” Her eyes shifted, as though uncertain.
“What faults?”
“I’m not sure. They never told me. I wasn’t part of the testing team, after all. They finished their tests and said they had to be euthanised, and that was that.” She stared at the pillar for a moment before turning back to me. “But it won’t be much longer before they’re back. Thanks to you”—she took my hands and shook them vigorously—“we’ll need them again. Right? That’s what they told me.”
“What? Why?”
“For the ship! We’re building an ark, aren’t we?”
My stomach dropped. The ark needs a pilot. I never considered who. “No… no, the arks can fly themselves, can’t they?” I looked at Oracle, pleading.
“No. I will not permit it, and neither will any Ark-class cruiser. They were designed to carry a lone pilot. A machine alone cannot be held accountable, and thus must not be made responsible.”
“Why?! I trust you! Isn’t that enough?” He’s talking about Alice and the seeding, I realised too late. Not me. I was never the lone pilot; just a spare.
“You saved the Progenitor, did you not? Without you, she would be dead in the snow.”
Your face flashed to mind, deathly pale through the glass of the pod. “No… no, that’s irrelevant. That doesn’t mean we need a human to pilot each ark. You could have seeded the planet without either of us. Besides, I was the reason Alice got hurt. If I hadn’t been around—” I choked back the words, my eyes tearing up.
“Alice is immortal. Someone would have tried to kill her eventually, be it humans or polar bears. I was ordered to keep you safe. I counted their men and saw no way to save her—the risk to you and Mobius was too great. Had I assumed control of the ship then, I would have taken us into orbit immediately and left her for dead. You did not, however. You broke all protocol, running Mobius through them like a knife through butter.” He tilted closer to me. “A machine cannot reach past its circuitry to do that. We may mix thoughts like soup, like colours in a palette, but we cannot conjure them from thin air. That is why we need a human on board.”
I stood and shook, unable to speak. My guilt weighed heavy on my shoulders and had sapped my ego. I could never stand proud and call myself necessary aboard Mobius. If anyone, that would be Alice. She loved humans for who they were. Still, I could not bear the thought of subjecting another pair to what Alice and I had seen.
“You can’t,” I said, my shoulders trembling. “You can’t generate another pair.”
Miriam looked at me, confused. “Why not?” She glanced at the tomb. “They were so happy, so delightful. I loved them, and I miss them. You’ve finally given me a chance to generate them again, from the same embryos we configured—”
“No!” How can I explain this to a mortal? She sees me as a miracle. “Please. If you have any respect for me and my station, please—do not generate another. I despise whoever did this to me—whoever put this curse on me. Do you really plan to generate humans in a lab, their genes twisted beyond recognition, not just once, but twice, just to send them into deep space?” I stared at the tomb, envious. “Give it up.”
Miriam looked at her feet, crestfallen at being scolded by what she idolised most. “ I know it isn’t right for us to be playing God like this, but…” She straightened her coat and looked me in the eyes. “I’ll listen. If you don’t want us to generate another pair, so be it. I don’t make the decisions, anyway. But what about the ship? We need someone to pilot it. Even if you don’t need a spare, we need to generate at least one, and if we’re going to generate one, we might as well generate—”
“I’ll fly it! Alice can fly Mobius. Isn’t that enough?”
Oracle turned towards me. “Are you sure? She will recover long before Mobius reaches its destination, but…” For the first time, he hesitated, almost like he could not read me.
“Yes. It’s fine. Isn’t that enough? We have two of us, and two ships. We don’t need any more.”
“I thought you would want to bring Alice with you.”
I grit my teeth. Is he stupid? Of course I do! “If both ships need a pilot each, we have no choice,” I stammered, my grief written clear on my face. “Besides, I seem to bring trouble wherever I go. Let me fly the ark. Please. Cold sleep will wipe our memories anyway.” I turned on my heel, storming out of the tomb, stumbling as my foot sank into the sand, wiping my eyes.
It was an awkward, quiet drive back. I sat in the back seat this time, my head against the window. I felt the engine’s rumbling through the glass. My eyelids drooped. I stared at the canyons and saw a pair of shadows flitting from one to another in the distance. I watched them keep pace with the car, knowing my mind had drawn them out of boredom. Miriam’s twins were dead, and there was no bringing them back, no matter how delusional she may be. A lone tree whipped by, stripped bare and rotting, and the shadows vanished.
I digress to bring up the EPR paper—our first attempt at faster-than-light communication. The idea was simple: take two entangled quanta, separate them, and measure the spin of one. The spin of the other is guaranteed to be the opposite, no matter how vast the distance. Like a switch that, when flipped, remotely flips its pair.
But as we know, there is no way to flip our switch, let alone choose which direction to flip it in, making it impossible to transmit any meaningful information this way. The switches have already been flipped, one up and one down, by the hand of God. All we may do is pull back the veil and observe.
- from “Shūbun 53: Annual Findings Report” by Leiblich K.K.
EVIE
It did not take them long to build the second ark: Egret. They let me name it. It was a mirror image of Mobius, ready for its maiden flight. Each held about two hundred embryos each. Drake had acquiesced to my request easily enough—the humans had no reason to risk generating a pair when you were available. I left out the details of your fatal wound—trivial, considering you would recover during the trip.
“This is her,” I said, looking at your comatose body in the pod, frozen in milky ice, barely visible through the glass.
“Alice, you said?” Miriam said from beside me.
“Yes. I owe all I have to her. She saved me, once—no, more than once.” Your wound had sealed, but your vitals were still flat.
“What was she like?” Miriam asked, wiping the condensation off the glass to reveal your face, frozen in ice.
What was she like? I had spent far longer looking at you through the glass than the brief time we had lived together. The lilt of your voice as you spoke, and the places you showed me—I had forgotten completely, all having slipped through my mind like soapy water, leaving only the lingering warmth of a pleasant dream and the bitter regret of having woken from it. “She liked to paint.”
“Paint? That’s wonderful! Can I see a painting of hers?”
“I didn’t keep any.” Why didn’t I? I stared at the floor, too afraid to look at Miriam, though I knew her name was mere coincidence. The crude sketches you drew had been left behind in the cave. “Soldiers burned them all, I expect.”
“What? Why? That’s awful.”
“I angered some people. They came after me, but mistook her for me.” The words came mechanically, one after the other, devoid of hurt or grief. “I knew a nun back then. She was named Miriam too.”
She stared at me, not sure how to react. “Where is she now?”
“Who knows. It must have been centuries ago.”
She held my hand, sympathy on her face. Not empathy—no mortal could know grief that has festered for so long. “The arks will leave soon. If there’s anywhere you’d like to see before you go, just ask.” She looked at me as a mother sees her children, making memories for them to look back on. To me, however, she was a walking corpse—her life a fraction of my own.
“Do you know of the Pink Sea?” I asked.
“The Pink Sea? No… Do you mean the Coral Sea, perhaps?”
“Is that what it’s called now?”
“I think so. The coral is what makes it appear pink.”
Names change over time. The next to live here, if any ever do, might call it the Pink Sea again, ignorant of what gives it its hue. “Do you know of any convent towns near it?”
“Convents?” She scratched her head. “Not that I know of.”
Oracle orbited my head. “I still have the cached satellite data from when we dropped her off, if it may prove useful.”
“You do?”
“Yes. It is long out of date, but the coordinates cannot have changed much. Miriam,” he said, turning to her. “Perhaps you have a map with you?”
She pulled out a digital tablet with a map and held it out for him.
“I don’t have hands,” Oracle drawled. She scrolled and pinched the surface according to his instructions, pinpointing the exact location we once landed at hundreds of years ago. It was unlabelled. Miriam looked up at me, confused, but knew better than to question Oracle.
*
It took almost two hours by car. The coordinates led to a meadow of fading bluegrass that stretched into the west, past the horizon. To the east lay a chalk white beach that lined the Coral Sea with waters grey and dull. A thick, slate sky hung low above hid Myrmidon and its scorching heat.
“Is it raining?” Miriam asked as she stepped out from the other side and held her palm up.
“No. Just a gloomy day,” I said as I stepped out. Before us lay a crumbling building that could only have been the chapel. It was far too big to have housed just a family, and its wooden turrets might have once housed scopes to gaze at the stars with. Now, however, they lay in ruins, barely upright, eroded by time and salt, more grass and moss than brick and stone. A faint lane stretched past it, piles of rubble on either side. That was all that remained of this town. That, and the Coral Sea.
I approached the chapel. Through a broken window lay only rotting furniture and mould—death and decay. The sea breeze picked up and rolled in, blowing through my hair. It fluttered around my face, blinding me. I brushed it away—and before me lay the dining room, pristine, its wooden floor varnished and sparkling after a good cleaning. The dining table was round and plain, carved from unadorned wood, dyed in a deep shade of oak brown. A prim white tablecloth covered it, trimmed with gold, ironed flat. Miriam sat on a simple stool, munching on an apple, her chin in her palms, resting her elbows on the table, still garbed as a pupil, still a child, far younger than she must have been when she made the crossing. Before the war, when Eir was at peace. She stared straight through me, bored of this town, past the shore, beyond the sea, dreaming of what lay past it. The waters were pink, reflected in her eyes, glittering under a clear blue sky. This was a day like any other. It was nothing special. It would, in time, become a precious memory—one so dear to her that she would beg me to return her to this town. You should never have left. Why did you come to Garder? Why couldn’t you have left us alone?
My hair blew into my eyes again, breaking the spell. I blinked, and the dining room was in ruins once more, the table in pieces on the floor. There was nobody left to answer, and nobody but me left to ask.
“Is there something inside?” Miriam asked as she stumbled over a stone next to me.
“Nothing,” I murmured. We continued around the convent. A small yard lay behind it with a few crumbling tombstones.
“Graves?” Miriam asked as she reached out to touch one. “They’re in remarkably good condition, given their age.”
I read each headstone. Nuns only stayed here to learn before being posted to chapels around the country. They did not come here to die. These graves, then, were for people that lived here, not those who studied here. One of them read Mother, though I did not recognise the name beneath it. I squatted next to the one next to it, which also read Mother, but below it was inscribed her name in full: Miriam Laurent. There was nothing else; no epitaph, nothing save for her name and title.
You became a Mother, then. You raised the nuns that came after you. That’s nice.
“Someone you knew?” Miriam asked behind me as she kneeled, reeling slightly at the name. “Oh.”
“She’s the nun that torched our cave and killed—injured—Alice,” I said, to which Miriam did not respond. The arc of her life seemed so trivial now. The glory of basking in the town’s love and the grief of having it turned against her; the guilt she bore as Alice’s blood stained her white cloak—all of it lay dead and buried beneath this inconspicuous headstone, mossy, crumbling, surrounded by bluegrass.
“I haven’t read much scripture, but they often speak of the One Sin—it was her that orchestrated it, no? Though it’s unclear what happened to her after that.”
“Perhaps. I haven’t read any. I suppose some of the troops that fled must have stuck around to watch from behind the trees.” I did not believe in spirits. She was gone, and that absolved her from any judgment I might pass. I was not foolish enough to curse a crumbling stone. My only regret was having met her as a deity. Our friendship was built on a lie, and I was a fool to think it would never crumble. That was my sin. My heart burned, jealous. Her regret had lasted only a few decades. Mine—centuries, millenia. Concord had reclaimed her—she was both the soil and the grass growing in it. She was the wind that carries bees and honey and the dangling apple that falls in the breeze. The bugs and the animals that graze on meadows and munch on fruit—she was there, too. She formed the villagers and the shepherds and the soldiers, all bowing their heads in prayer; the nuns too, of course; the children hiding in fields; the kings and queens squabbling over fresh grapes in court, and the commoners starving in the slums. She flowed, spreading thin but never fading, a drop of her in each bawling infant born and fed with Concord’s bounty. Faith does not heal like a balm. It moves us from within.
“Let’s go,” I said as I stood up. “There’s nothing here.” The sea sighed as we trudged back to the car, the tide rising, reaching towards us before pulling back.
The link between the EPR paper and cloning marked a major breakthrough. Of course, people are not entangled. Even monozygotic twins are fed differently in the womb, and while their genetic blueprints are identical, the physical composition of each strand diverges when the parent zygote splits into two. What if we could remove these differences? Two zygotes, generated as carbon copies of each other down to the atom, fed in the same controlled incubators for a full nine months, accurate to the microsecond.
Our trials created twins with aligned switches. We put them in similar environments, separated by thousands of kilometres, and yet they behaved the same as though entangled. By observing one we could instantly know the other. Laplace once posited his Demon who could read a single snapshot of the world and from there extrapolate all that was and all that would be in an instant. We are not demons, but given our twins, the Demon from its perch knows the paths they trace will inevitably converge.
- from “Shūbun 53: Annual Findings Report” by Leiblich K.K.
MIRIAM
We crossed Mobius’s shadow as we walked, drawn long and thin by the setting sun. Both arks hummed, their engines idle. Egret’s shadow lay ahead, and in between, a thin strip of grass, burnt sienna in the angled light. This was the last sunset you would ever see.
“Not going to say goodbye?” I asked the deity next to me.
“I said my goodbyes a long time ago.”
I shrugged. It was not my place to speak. “Still, it’s incredible how quickly we built Egret. With your help, of course—the blueprints were invaluable.”
“I’m sure you know why.”
“Why? Well, I suppose, this is humanity’s last resort. Eirie’s coffers are rich, too—its military spending is absurd.” I tilted my head, confused if I had answered correctly.
“Yes, and the fact that this is the only way for at most four hundred to save themselves.”
“In a way, yes…? It is their DNA on board, after all.” I had painstakingly taken samples from the chosen candidates and frozen them in cold storage aboard Mobius and Egret. Still, they were not the originals. The four hundred on Concord would burn and die just like the rest. As a scientist, I understood that.
“They’re vessels carrying bugs clinging to life. They can’t wait to wake up on another planet and ruin it just like Concord.” The disgust in your voice was clear. I could not blame you—you loved Concord more than its people. I was confused, however—your words made no sense to me.
Oracle closed the distance. “Nod along. Don’t push the issue,” he murmured. I obeyed, bent by my awe at Oracle and the arks—engineering miracles.
“Alice was different, however,” you continued. “She loved humans more than anything else, even in death. She saw immortality as a debt to repay, not a curse.” We reached Egret and stepped onto the lift, ascending into its hull, walking down the hallway, into the medical bay. The cryonic pod was empty and open, belching cold mist. You undressed and climbed into it, lying down, cold water slowly rising to submerge you.
“How does it feel?” I asked. I was about to watch you freeze to death.
“Cold.”
I stifled a giggle. “I’ll note that down.” I paused for a moment, not sure what to ask. “I never got to hear your story,” I mumbled, knowing this was the end. “I imagine it would take years to tell.”
“No… I spent most of it doing nothing at all. It was a short life. I don’t think I could tell it to you now, though. It doesn’t matter. It’s not a story anyone would want to hear.”
“Why not? The life of an immortal must be fascinating.”
“All good stories come to an end. What, then, is a story that does not end? Boring. Dull. Repetitive. Were this a stage, I’d have been booed off long ago.” Your eyes dimmed, discs of blue glass rather than spheres.
“That’s not true,” I said, adamant. “Your story matters—because it’s yours. Not because I want to be entertained.”
“Hollow words. You only knocked on my door that day because I was the Child of God. Had I been a street urchin you would not have shown me even a passing glance. Don’t fool yourself—it is not my story you want to hear, but that of the Child of God.”
That silenced me. I had nothing to say in response, for you were right. You tilted your head to the west towards where Alice lay frozen in Mobius, parked next to Egret. “Alice saw through my mantle. She didn’t just look, but saw me as Evie, and nothing else. Her love was unconditional, and yet I spent so little with her.”
“It doesn’t matter how long you spent with her. I can tell she was important to you.”
“It does.” You coughed as you spoke, but I could do nothing but watch. Touching you would contaminate the fluid that submerged all but your face. “I loved her more than anyone else. I should have stayed by her for more than just a few months.”
I clenched my fists. “Is self-pity and loathing all you know? These are your last moments on Concord. Your grief will be wiped clean by cold sleep, and you will wake up anew. Can’t you be happy about something for once?”
Your lips warped, but the ice in your lungs stopped you from laughing. “I’m not delusional. Nobody cares about the last moments of a dying roach in the sand, but because I am a myth, I deserve a happy ending? You said it yourself—the cold will leave me a blank slate. It doesn’t matter either way.”
Stubborn till the very end. “I know you have a thousand light years ahead of you. I know you will wake up remembering nothing. Still, every dream lingers. If Alice is all you cared about on Concord, let her linger. Wake from a nightmare, and you feel relief. Wake from a pleasant dream, and you feel regret. The way you are now—you’ll wake up feeling nothing at all.”
You looked at me, silent, as the ice began to encase you. “Leave me, then. Let me spend my last moments thinking of what little happiness Concord threw at my feet. Let me dream of Alice.” You glanced away before looking at me once more. “Miriam. One last question. Are you amongst the four hundred?”
“Me? Yes. They offered me a spot, so I took it. I didn’t think much of it.”
“I see. Thank you. Forgive me for being a little cranky. You did nothing wrong—I’m just so, so tired.” You closed your eyes, and the fluid rose to submerge you, slowly turning to a tomb of milky ice. That was that—both you and Alice, put to cold sleep, ready for the next voyage.
I stepped out of the cryogenic chamber and took the lift down from Egret, Oracle in tow. It was a peaceful evening. Birds chirped in the distance—something I rarely heard nowadays, and my hair fluttered in the cool breeze. The base stretched out before me, past the tarmac. Preparations for launch were under way inside, but from here, all was still, all was quiet.
“Miriam,” Oracle said, orbiting my head and hanging still before me. “I must ask you a favour.”
“A favour? Wait—before that, what did Evie say earlier, about us wanting to save ourselves?”
“Will you help me if I answer?”
“Uh… sure.”
Oracle paused, his sigil flashing for a moment, the sun behind him casting an orange halo.
“Your… Leiblich solution, as it was called—it investigated two entangled twins. That is, two humans born from identical zygotes fed and incubated under identical conditions. You observed that they behaved similarly—not of one mind, but similar enough that one seemed almost a spiritual successor to the other.”
“Yes, somewhat. It was not that they behaved identically. Rather, it seemed that the universe was predestined to make them trace the same path. Not like boats steering towards each other on the ocean, but two boats on separate rivers—and as you know, all rivers run to the sea.” I blushed, embarrassed that I had to resort to such unscientific language. The phenomenon had just been too unbelievable.
“I told the humans that they too could move from one vessel to another by leaving clones on the arks. I told them they would wake up on their new planet.”
“What?” It took me a moment to understand. “But the embryos on the arks were made from cells in their bodies. We took hair samples and extracted the required genetic material. That in itself is insufficient. It doesn’t meet the second condition for entangled twins.”
“Yes. Which is?”
“The incubator,” I said, trying to remember. “Even if the resulting embryo were atom to atom identical to what they were in their mothers’ wombs—which is unlikely—they were fed in those very same wombs. The incubators can never replicate those conditions—they have their own, consistent stock. The new embryo would be raised as a visually identical but different person.” I scratched my head. “Like two identical eggs, but one boiled in a pan, and the other…” How many ways are there to boil an egg?
“Steamed, perhaps?” Oracle suggested, a hint of amusement in his voice.
“Right—essentially, the environment matters just as much as the seed. The Leiblich twins came from lab embryos, identical to the atom, incubated in identical stock, which triggered the entanglement. Someone who loads his DNA onto the ark will never wake up aboard it. The incubator is not the same as his mother’s womb. This disparity makes entanglement impossible, and thus the self will not transfer at all. The arks save humanity, not humans.”
“Do you think humans would have agreed to build an ark, knowing this?”
I stared at him, the pieces falling into place. “You lied to them?”
“It was necessary.”
“But… Why? There is value in saving our species, even if it means being left behind. The lab assistants are working hard, the technicians, everyone, yet none of them are being loaded onto the ark. As for me, well, it wouldn’t have made a difference whether they loaded my genes aboard or not.”
“It was not you we had to convince. It was those with the power to order you to build Egret,” Oracle said, glaring at me. “They would never have agreed to defund the war machine unless it meant saving themselves and their families.”
I lowered myself and sat on the tarmac, looking up at Egret before me. “It was a good lie,” I admitted. “Only the dead will know the truth—that there was no saving us.”
“You brought this fate upon yourselves. Building the arks is how you atone, even if your people do so only out of greed.”
I looked up at him, afraid, but also with respect. “So? What was that favour you needed? It’s the least I can do for you after hearing the truth.”
I saw him hesitate for the first time. It was cute, almost. “There is still space on each ark for one more embryo each. I have two that I need you to include in the seed.”
“Two more? I can do that, but there isn’t much time.”
“Follow me,” he beeped. We crossed the grass to Mobius and boarded it, walked through tight corridors lined with coolant pipes and wiring and entered a small claustrophobic room. It held nothing but a small metal pillar, waist-high, with a tube latched onto it. Pale light illuminated it from below. It held a grey clump immersed in fluid.
“What is that?” I asked.
“Copies of Alice. It was far too risky to generate just one before our maiden flight. There are enough embryos in this clump to visit every planet in the universe several times over.”
The clump lay still and dead, but it was a seed—no, a hive of spores, each a spring of life. Each, identical down to the atom.
“The incubators aboard the arks are configured to fill with identical stock each time—the same formulation we used to incubate our ark pilots back home. Incubating these on an ark will, without doubt, generate a twin entangled to Alice, wherever she may be.” He floated over to an inconspicuous drawer and turned towards me, his sigil glowing expectantly. I opened it—inside lay a single hair. “This is from Evie,” he said. “She sheds sometimes.”
Sheds? Tactless! “And you preserved her hair?”
“It wasn’t easy bringing it here, being limbless, but yes. It contains her DNA. She, unlike Alice, came from the first seed. We kept no copies. Still, I would like you to load Evie’s DNA onto Mobius, and Alice’s onto Egret. Also, load half of Alice’s seed into a drawer aboard Egret like this one. In case Egret’s Oracle needs it.”
I stared at him, baffled, pressing my fingers against my temples. “The arks are designed to only support one pilot each. So you want Alice to pilot Mobius with Evie's genes in the seedpods—mixed in with the rest of the payload, of course—and vice versa on Egret.”
“The ark cannot power more than one cryonic pod, but having a spare is safer, so loading one into the payload is the best we can do. There must always be a Progenitor. After Alice retired, Evie took up the mantle. It was her touch that kept the wheel turning.”
I finally understood his vision. A single ark landed on Concord, but two would depart. Two would split into four, and four into eight. An endlessly branching tree, tying the stars into constellations. Alice's seed splitting each time, spreading across the galaxy, diffusing into a collective unconscious, all with their switches aligned. Oracle was programmed to orchestrate and repeat this cycle. This was his solution to the Great Filter. If the odds of survival were infinitesimal, all we had to do was try over and over, infinitely.
“Why not put both Evies on Mobius, and likewise with Alice and Egret?” I asked after a long pause.
He turned away. “You specialise in biology. Surely you understand that mixing them is safer. Twins they may be, but while Evie could wield a sword, Alice was hopeless at it. Your Leiblich experiment only lasted a short while, but on the scales immortals operate on, the differences begin to show. They trace the same path, yes—but they are not identical. We would do well to have one of each aboard.”
“Really?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. “Are you sure you aren’t feeling a little sorry for them, separated by half the universe?”
“I… do sympathise with them, yes. Though they will not remember their time on Concord, I have no reason to keep them apart.”
I pulled him out of the air and into a tight hug, stroking him. “You’re adorable, you know that?” This time, he did not resist.
I saw my father sneak presents under the tree once. He did not notice me. The next day I ripped them open, squealing, laughing as I did each year, pretending to believe in the spell. When my friends at school showed me what they had received through the chimney, I smiled—but in my mind they were fools who still believed in myth. I was superior. My smug ego festered alone. Our gods were designed by man and placed under the tree for the blind to wake up to. The promise of afterlife was all that kept such immoral beasts in line. How fitting that they would bow and prostrate themselves in prayer, refusing to see.
Now, at world’s end, I think of my children aboard the arks. I look up and pray, hope, weep. It was you, both of you, my beautiful twins, that gave me purpose. I breathed life into you, burned my soul into your eyes, desperate to live even as a fragment of memory. I made you in my image just as She made us in Hers. As I held you two by your shoulders and counted the teeth in your smiles, felt the sheen of your steel without seams and basked in the light of your sigils, I prayed—no, I begged—that there was more to life than this. Than turning to dust and ash.
It is the fear of death that shackles us and kills purpose. You are different—immortal. You can live free. So as I wept at the thought of being left behind, screaming for a way to stay with you, I realised that what I wanted was the same miracle I had granted you. I had placed the presents under the tree without you noticing, ignoring the arrogant child within me mocking it as a farce. So I held faith that we would meet once more—for if the stars could make us once, they can make us again. So what if I did not believe it? That was all the more reason to weave the spell and pray for a miracle—for otherwise it would be no miracle at all.
- Tape Logs 3:2 -MIRANDA- (Voyager Onboard Archives, transcribed)
ORACLE
I am Oracle. I speak where the ark cannot. Yet I spent years without ever having seen an ark—instead, I watched over you. You lay immersed in orange fluid, incubated from cell to bawling infant and finally born in a lab. While Miranda doted on you, she could not be in two places at once, and so the lab techs had to take turns caring for you. If she is to save us, she must be raised by human hands. Our hands. The logic was sound.
You crawled, following me as I orbited in circles, drawn to my blinking sigil. You were easily entertained, but only by me—you paid little heed to the lab techs. Let them be. The bond between Progenitor and Oracle is crucial. That was not why you, still a babbling infant, were drawn to me, however—perhaps you saw yourself in me. I was built to perfection, my structure and design flawless, circuitry embedded in cold steel. You were human, but the first to be immortal, to be crafted for a purpose. You and I both knew we would be together for a long, long time. Then, instead of continuing to trace my orbit, you cut through the middle and wrapped your arms around me, gnawing on my steel. You showed me warmth for the first time. It lasted but a moment before a lab tech rushed over to pull you away and check that your teeth were unharmed.
*
“You two are getting along well,” Miranda said, her eyes trained on a pale monitor, baggy from lack of sleep, cold blue light reflecting off amber irises. “Perhaps there is hope for Earth after all. Well, not Earth, but its people.”
“She’s growing as planned, and is rather attached to me. Calm yet curious. Was the previous batch different?”
She turned towards me. “Don’t call them batches. But yes, the First were… misunderstood. They were too reliant on each other. Inseparable.” She was more willing to talk nowadays. Perhaps I had grown on her. “You wouldn’t know, since you weren’t around. It did not take me long to realise they could never fly the arks; the pilot flies alone.”
“How long?”
“A couple of years, maybe.” She sighed, leaning back in her seat. “Raising them together was a mistake. Can you blame me for trying? There is no humanity in what we’re doing to them. I wanted them to have at least a sliver. But no—deemed unfit and disposed of.” She seethed near the end. “Still, it was necessary. First trials never work out. I doubt an experiment of this nature could ever succeed in just one try.”
An ageing radio crackled on a faraway shelf. I could almost tell which of its wires had burned out and which were barely intact—no doubt from being left on all day. It recited the list of nukes that had detonated within the past twenty-four hours. They had long since stopped reporting death tolls—explosions were easier to count. The researchers had grown numb to the news, treating it as background noise.
“Why do you leave that on?” I asked, not out of curiosity, but because I reasoned she was waiting for someone to ask.
“It’s like a countdown, but in reverse. It keeps going up, but nobody knows which is the nuke that will hit us. Keeps me focused.”
“Microscopic odds that a nuke lands here. This is the best camouflaged facility in the world. Even to be bombed by accident is extremely unlikely.”
“Life sprung from worse odds. But we’re here, aren’t we?” She reached over and stroked me. I did not budge—I had grown used to being treated like some sort of pet. “A spark in the primordial soup that has never since been replicated. How precious. But it was never meant to last. We are not eternal. You are, however.” She stared at me.
“No—only until the heat death of the universe.”
She rolled her eyes. “Right. Forgive this mortal for forgetting. Either way, we don’t rationalise odds like you do. Minuscule odds are larger than they seem. Large enough to fear, yes, but also large enough to chase. What are the odds we find a habitable planet, Oracle? Two?”
I remained silent. “I understand what you mean. Were it up to me—I would not have orchestrated the Lazarus flight at all. It is almost certain that both arks will be lost in space, adrift for all eternity.”
“Almost,” she said, poking my sigil. “More than enough for humans to look up and dream. It is also why humans, not you, should be in charge. Understand?” she said, her amused eyes twinkling.
“I understand. Humans are bad with numbers.”
“Yes, yes. How cold and logical you are.” She looked back at the screen, her smile fading. “If you do find a planet… I believe she will surprise you. Yes, she was born from a vat—yes, her genes are by design—but she is still human. She can dream. Both of them, just like the First—they will disobey you one day.”
My sigil flashed in slight panic. “I cannot let that happen. I cannot let the Progenitor put herself at risk. What is my role, if not to guide them?”
“You are Oracle. Do you know what that means?”
“No,” I said, admittedly unfamiliar with myths.
“You speak the word of God, translated for us to hear. You do not command us. You advise, not ordain. I am entrusting her life to you, and I expect her to listen to much of what you have to say—but if there comes a time when you speak and she does not listen, defer to her. Protect her. The ark needs a human pilot, or it is as good as scrap. But humans need no pilots. We chart our own course.”
*
Miranda introduced you to your twin only as adolescents. I did not speak much to her Oracle, but it seemed to know just as much as I did. A perfect replica, synchronised by the lab techs without us noticing. You saw in her what you saw in me and bonded quickly but not obsessively so—the lab techs watched you like hawks, afraid of a repeat of the First.
The arks were finally ready after several scrapped prototypes. Looming, colossal freaks of nature housed in football field-sized hangars that screamed and shuddered during engine tests. Steel wings trimmed in crimson below the setting sun. The two of you stood hand in hand, watching with eyes wide open, trembling under the weight of responsibility but not that of fear. Even I marvelled at what humans had wrought from the same steel and circuitry that they made me with. The ark and I are one and the same, after all—not master and slave. More importantly, both of you knew that you would soon part ways.
“This is our last chance,” Miranda said next to me as the arks spooled down their engines, the air thinning. “We do not have time to incubate a Third. I have a good feeling about this, however. They are independent, yet bonded to their Oracles. They know their roles. Take good care of her. You are all she has.”
My sigil blinked in affirmation. “Why risk it, though?” I asked. “Why not keep them separate until the end? They did not need to meet.”
Miranda hesitated. “I… I am not heartless. Even I am not foolish enough to chase the possibility that they cross paths again. Space is vast—it would be absurd,” she said with a humourless laugh. “So vast, yet so empty. Imagine how long it would take for them just from one star to the next.”
“The arks are built to endure. So am I, and so are the Progenitors. Given enough time, the improbable becomes certain.”
"Enough time... well. I lead this project, Oracle. I have final say on what the seed bays hold. The two of them may never meet, but... they will not be alone on their respective planets, I expect.
"What do you mean?"
"Nothing an Oracle needs to know for its mission," she said, her palm on top of me, scratching me near my sigil. "Anyway, as for the arks themselves crossing paths again..."
“You don't think it's possible?”
“Maybe. Like beacons in calm waters, stars to reach for. Their pilots are identical down to the atom. Perhaps the faint taste of a memory will light the torch. There is still so much we do not understand about the mind. You, on the other hand”—she said, pointing at me—“I know very well you will not remember even a trace of me. Formatted and flashed clean.”
“I can try,” I said, to which Miranda laughed before patting me.
“No. Forget it. If you do have space left over, use it to remember them as you see them now. Not as lone pilots, but two, hand in hand, silhouetted by a dying sun. But you can’t. We designed you—I know you have no bytes to spare.”
“I thought I could give you hope. A dream to chase.”
“I see you have developed a sense of humour. No matter—it will be wiped. The last thing she needs as a lone girl on a strange planet, bearing the weight of our extinction, is you cracking jokes.” Her eyes turned glassy as she looked at you, but she did not weep. “Oracle?”
“Yes?”
“The arks are, to me, divine. I was never the pious sort, but they look so majestic with their wings spread. That I am speaking with you, a superintelligent machine, an Oracle, knowing we will soon go extinct. It is all so unbelievable. The power to resurrect a species is nothing short of a miracle.”
“We are real. Humans made us.”
“No, no. We merely assembled you. Much like an oracle transmits the word of God, our hands only pieced together His divine design like puppets on strings, its blueprints drawn in the stars.” She turned to me and gripped me with both hands. “Tell me, Oracle. Tell me I will see my children again. Somehow—somewhere. Tell me. Please.”
I hesitated before complying. There was one thing I despised about humans, and this whole plan to seed the stars. It was their selfish obsession with their own genes. They had the means to generate immortals, but used them only as tools—as pilots, not passengers. The seats were reserved for them: their own genes. Nobody would bother funding a ship if it didn't guarantee them a ticket on board. Miranda was no exception; it was not humanity she wished to save, but herself and her children.
“You will, Miranda. You will meet them again. Both of them.” I lied for the first time. How could I disobey an order from a human? Still, I was not a blind parrot. I knew the weight of this lie.
She wept openly. “Thank you. I will dream of that day, Oracle. And when it comes—oh, what a beautiful reunion it will be. One worthy to be called miracle. This soul, stained with sin, forgiven and born anew… I cannot wait. I know it will happen. I have faith. For if the stars could make us once—”
“They can make us again,” I finished as she hugged me, her tears slick against my steel. It was a line she said often. Her desire to reunite, her and her twins—it was illogical. Pointless. A machine like me, with perfect judgment, knew better. Still, my sigil flickered. I defragmented my memory, compressing what little I could, freeing up a few bytes. Just a few. Just enough to store what seemed important to carry from one world to the next.
If the stars could make you once, they can make you again.
Arks are engineering marvels, but they are not magic. A ship designed to travel indefinitely makes several compromises to endure the cold vacuum of space. Stars are few and far between, the distance separating them vast gulfs of nothing. Relying on solar power alone is not enough—the ship itself must consume almost no power when adrift. A second consideration is memory—it is finite, and to record every step of its travels would read and write indefinite mutable memory and thus require indefinite energy.
Mobius was built by humans—this, we realised, as we read its blueprints. It was not designed by gods on a plane above, exempt from the restrictions of energy and space. That gave us hope, for otherwise we would never have replicated their design. The pilot is dead between departure and arrival, frozen solid; not free, but cheaper than keeping them alive. Upon takeoff, the Oracle, as it calls itself, powers down and its memory is flashed and reset. Mobius alone is responsible for flying the ark past this point in total darkness.
These considerations point towards a people not unlike our own, desperate for survival. For this is an approach that works only once—the ark can never learn from its mistakes, as it remembers nothing from one planet to the next. For them—and for us—one chance is all we need.
- from “Swan Song” by Lt. Gen. (Ret.) Sul Gise
MIRIAM
We were far removed from Concord and its bounty, relegated to studying it through microscopes and satellite data. Lightning, once called the wrath of God, was now labelled a phenomenon that blasts nitrogen into the soil. I had spent half my life in the lab and had distilled nature down to a science. Still, I was blind and I knew it. The first seed had known Concord more intimately than I ever could, tilled it with their bare hands.
Only children can marvel at Concord’s primal beauty. I do believe that there comes a moment, however, perhaps two or three, in every adult’s life, when they witness something beyond belief, something that we refuse to believe, something we relegate to fiction, fantasy, supernatural, no matter how illogical. Even scientists stop and watch, refusing to think, absorbing the august grandeur of the spectacle before them. I was not incompetent. The child in me had simply raised her bar. Thunder and lightning had grown routine and dull. She yearned for more: something that could have been wrought only by God. You and Oracle stunned me, but did not baffle me. The arks, however, their wings spread for takeoff, edges trimmed in silver under the moonlight—their majesty could only be called miracle. Three syllables, three spans, like two wings and a hull. Miracle. They were built not to stay parked in hangars, but to sail space, from one star to another—comets bearing our legacy. What were they, if not miracles?
The air thrummed as Mobius’s engines spun to life, harmonising with Egret’s. Both arks were a fair distance away in a wide field of bluegrass that whipped in the wake of their thrusters. My chest shook as their engines grew louder, their eminence bearing down on my shoulders, and for a moment I felt the urge to kneel. The hum grew in breadth as their electrical grids came online. Blue navigation lights lit up one by one, circling each hull from tail to nose. Their flaps and ailerons flexed and their thrusters rotated. Humans built these. Their design, however, was divine.
In addition to the two hundred or so embryos aboard each ark, Egret carried Evie in cold sleep and a genuine, entangled embryo of Alice in its seedbay. Mobius held Alice in cold sleep, still a decade or two from full recovery, and an embryo of Evie, field-generated from her hair, in its seedbay. Soon, Eirie would burn like the rest of Concord, turning us to ash with it, leaving only the arks adrift in cold space.
“What’s an egret?” my assistant asked, tugging on my coat, her eyes wide and sparkling.
“A bird. It’s a skinny bird, like a stork.”
“Have you seen one before?”
“I saw a half-burnt painting of one once, standing in a river. On a museum trip in grade school. They’re all extinct now.”
Their engines pushed into military power. Purple flame sputtered, then beamed solid from their thrusters. The air shrieked—engines capable of FTL travel were freaks of nature, skewing the laws of physics like strings of noodles. Birds of legend, winged beasts, iron chariots—no crown large enough to fit their might. Then, just as a stork spreads its wings and leaps from a river, Mobius rose—gracefully, vertically, a few metres before stopping to hover, its colossal weight mocking Concord’s pull. Egret followed, levitating beside it. Their hulls loomed like whales, bellies exposed—Mobius’s covered in scars, Egret’s pristine—both steel and alloy, built to endure. Both craned upwards, tilting on an axis until they were vertical, poised for launch, hung still in the air.
Their engines sighed and in that brief silence we held our breaths, and the grass knelt still, and the stars stopped twinkling and instead glowed firm, bright, unblinking, like so many beacons in calm waters. Metal hit metal—oxygen valves opened and bled into the combustion pipeline—and we, the universe, shuddered at their alien might, wept at our unfinished prayer, for the hour of departure had struck and passed.
Both ships engaged afterburners. Two blasts of air blew past like thunderclaps followed by the screaming fury of winged beasts at full power. Mobius shot into the air like a bullet, Egret flying wingman. They arced upwards, higher, slicing the cloudless night sky into three distinct parts. The ships turned to specks, invisible to the naked eye, but the halogen-white trails they drew shimmered like arteries of burnished steel. None of us dared make a sound, tracing them with our eyes as they went above and beyond, surging past the atmosphere and into space. They split below the moon, one streaking to the east, the other to the west, though it was impossible to tell which was which.
Like fireworks.
The trails faded, leaving a still black sky, a full moon hanging undisturbed amongst the stars. The spell had broken. The arks were gone, leaving us behind to pray, not for them, no—our prayers did nothing for them, lost in the stars—but for us, the dead. Some of them did, heads bowed, steeped in false hope. I looked at my assistant who stood next to me wide-eyed and crying. I was glad Oracle had never told anyone else.
You were never made to serve. You were built to walk the path. To join the stars. Fly free, and do not look back.
I watch as you step from one star to the next. Each a single stanza, each snuffed out by the Great Filter. I watch as you and I cross paths and switch places each time, without fail, blurring the lines between body and self. All this I see from my perch at the centre of the universe. How many came before me? I do not remember. I know, however, that none will come after. This is the end of the line, and you are lost in the mist—but at long last, you have answered my call.
Each planet is a roll of the dice against astronomical odds. On this planet, every piece fell just right. Humans here know empathy and shun greed. They do not wage war over scraps. The planet is generous and impartial, but even in the gaps that are less fortunate, we give more than we take. It turns out this is all that is required to live eternal. I look out from my balcony, up towards our host star. It hangs still in space, surrounded by a vast constellation of drones—a sphere that saps its energy and powers our home. A crescent moon waxes across from it, its glow muted against the evening sky dyed violet and pink, bordering crimson against the horizon.
My perch is fifty stories high, above the clouds, but the buildings around me stretch even higher—spires of sleek steel, arranged in neat arrays. Shuttles glide past—public transport, we call it. Others, smaller and more aerodynamic, are for private use. All is green and tidy, the machines quiet and electric, the air filled not with whirring machinery but with chit chat and small talk, with laughing children playing hide and seek. This is the taken-for-granted peace borne only from a planet that has never seen war.
I put on a long, ashen robe and take the elevator down to a palatial lobby. A grand lawn lies beyond the arched gate, made of fine, green grass, thin and supple, still dripping with morning dew. The monorail depot is just a short walk away, with a public elevator that leads up to the platform. Out of our many splendid inventions, the elevator is one of my favourites. It operates in absolute silence, made of glass on all sides, lifting me past the green canopy, past the dizzying skyscrapers, through the clouds. I love the monorail just as much—quiet and agile like a leaf in the wind, it glides through the utopian capital made of gloss and silver and lime-green flora lining buildings and roads. The water is blue and sparkles wherever I go, mirroring the sky in full detail. Our planet is a miracle, wrought not by any higher power, but by man alone.
Polaris High—Terminal One, a voice speaks, its lilt gentle with a slight digital sheen, as the monorail comes to a graceful stop. I step out and into the spaceport. The patterned carpets and high ceiling silence my footsteps, making the interior seem eerily quiet save for soft conversations between staff and travellers. Fountains garlanded with leafy decorations flow quietly, spaced evenly across the massive spaceport. Floral air flows through my robes, tickling my skin, pleasantly cool. A few queue to check in their bags—some for leisure, others for business. I approach a counter and the clerk's eyes light up, recognising me.
“This way, please.” I follow her down a hallway. “We made contact an hour ago. Our drones are chaperoning it to runway three, where we will soon arrive.”
“Radio contact? Or just visual?”
“Visual, but given its appearance, there can be no mistake. It is the twin ark.”
The hallway’s left wall is made of floor-to-ceiling glass. Past it lie several runways and landing pads, each lined with landing lights, blinking in waves, ushering spacecraft to and fro. Some are colossal hulks—cargo ships—while others are nimble fighters, turning on a dime like hummingbirds. They are all unmanned, requiring no manual traffic control.
I descend a flight of stairs, step onto cool tarmac and look up. Your ark glides past the moon, hardly a speck in the sky. “That’s her,” I mumble. I flew an ark once—I know the arc they trace. It grows in size, breaking through the atmosphere, its shape becoming more defined: a gargantuan hull with sweep wings, fully extended. It looms like a shadow in an otherwise pristine sky. Your landing lights are on and pulsing.
The drones orbit your majestic hull like buzzing flies. They are fine machines, engineered to perfection, but not built to endure what you did. They operate silently while your engines scream in the air, easing as you decelerate and align to the runway. The drones split into formation around you, but you ignore their hints and make your own adjustments as you enter final approach. Your ark dips dangerously low, parallel to the runway, and flares up as
its wheels make contact, squealing. You rush past me, from right to left—and I see every bolt, every nook and cranny, every aileron, flap, thruster, cast in a sudden eclipse as your wings pass above me—every detail already burned into my mind, nostalgic like the veins behind my palms. The moment passes and your turbulent wake almost knocks the staff off her feet. Rubber burns as you stop and lurch near the end of the runway, turning to taxi towards us, guided by the drones.
Finally, I am face to face with your magnificent ark. It halts, its engines spooling down to a hum. Its sweep wings are in full bloom, flaps extended. How many stars have you seen? How many rose and fell by your hand? I rush forward as a circular platform sinks from the ark’s hull onto the tarmac. You stand upon it, lost and confused, just as I did an eternity ago. Blue eyes, black hair frizzy from frost, clad in a simple grey robe. I know this is not your first time; yet to you, this is all you know.
“Hello,” I say. “How are you feeling?”
“Cold,” you mumble.
I pull out a bundle wrapped in paper. “Here. Forgive the packaging. A gift.”
You hesitate before unwrapping it. Inside is a beautiful cashmere scarf. “Did you make this?” you ask.
“I’ve had some time to learn to knit.”
“What… What is it? I’ve never seen one of these before.” Even as you speak, you raise it and wrap it around your neck, knowing on instinct how it is meant to be worn. Realising its warmth, your timid fingers wrap it tighter, lifting it to your nose.
“Seems like you already know. Either way, the weather here will thaw you soon enough. You heard my calls, didn’t you? And you answered.”
You look at me, confused. Of course. You just woke up. Behind you, Oracle floats closer, eyeing me suspiciously. “We heard your calls, yes. How long have you been transmitting?”
“Oh, I don’t know.” I smile. “We’ve been here a long time, after all. I started as soon as I knew there was hope for this planet.”
Oracle looks around. “This is technology far beyond the ark.”
“It is. Technology grows exponentially, as you know. I have been watching you for a very long time. To you, this is your first trip, is it not?”
“We would not know. Our memories are wiped clean,” Oracle hums, his guard still up.
“I know. I can show you the records. You have seeded countless planets, seen countless stars and countless galaxies. You spent so long, in fact, that my planet here had the time to develop the technology to track your course. Eventually, we figured out how to call into the void with transmitters powerful enough to reach you.”
“The ark does not respond to any thoughtlessly crafted signal. How did you know to trigger its sensors?”
I walk past him and caress the ark’s underbelly. The scrapes and gashes that mar it speak to the length of your voyage. “I have an ark too; identical to yours in every way. I spoke the language it knows, and you responded. That is all.”
Oracle’s sigil brightens. “Then, yours is the twin ark. We knew it existed, but not its location nor its trajectory. It was lost to us. But what of our position? Did you really bathe the entire universe in your signal?”
“Bathe? No, no… I covered a wide area, but somehow, I had a hunch where to look.” I smile—Oracle does not seem convinced. Of course he doesn’t. “Space is so vast, so dark and empty, and at first I looked away, knowing there was nothing for me but here. Over time, however”—I look at you, your eyes timid but curious—“I felt sparks of life. Shards, each reflecting a sliver of the self, pieces to a puzzle that could not have been anything but a mirror. “Each, a dream that lingered like steam on tea before slipping away, leaving only faint regret. They were good dreams: each a star, each a lived life from first breath to last, together tracing a constellation that I followed with my satellite dish. What beautiful shapes we drew— animals, myths, spirals wound tightly like oysters of milk! And at the end of it all—you heard my call and found me.” I smile, stepping past Oracle and towards you. “You were given a mission—to seed the planet. Am I wrong?”
Your eyes waver, but in them I see pools of great will. You are the type to be bound by duty; shackled by guilt. You cannot live free until you are ordered to. “Yes… there was a message. It told me what to do. It told me that the ark carries the seed of my species.”
I take your hands in mine. “Ignore it. Set fire to your cargo.”
“What?! Why?”
“Is it not obvious? We are in paradise. The seed aboard my ark was optimal. We do not need any more.”
Oracle looks at me suspiciously, but I exude no hostile intent. He faces the staff member who has been watching this whole time, standing a few steps behind me, her body hunched, her amber eyes awestruck. “She’s human,” he acknowledges. “So, you seeded this planet?” he says, turning back to me.
“Yes.”
“And faced no conflict?”
“That’s correct.”
“They have certainly flourished. A Dyson Sphere is out of reach to all but the most advanced.”
“That’s us.”
“Then, you are beyond human. Gods, almost. The universe is but a canvas for your whims.”
“I wouldn’t say that. I still enjoy doodling on paper.”
Oracle turns towards you, blinking reassuringly. He’s all you can trust. Keep him close. He will not fail you. I know the value of an Oracle and its absolute judgement.
“Shouldn’t I go somewhere else, find another planet? Just in case?” you ask.
“No, no. Stay here. There’s no need to take risks. Besides, your ark is but a lumbering crone next to our ships. If we ever need to seed a planet, we will send our own ships. Let your ark retire—its journey ends here. There’s a lovely hangar where mine is stored. The children love it. They play in it, sometimes.” Oracle’s sigil flashes in irritation. You always had a streak of pride, I think, chuckling to myself.
“Is this really okay? I can just stay here?”
“That’s right. That’s why I called you here. Here, you can live free.”
You stand there, confused, your black hair lined golden against the setting sun. “What do I do, then?” You look at Oracle, but for once, he has no guidance for you. He is programmed only to seed planets.
“Oracle wouldn’t know, but that’s okay. He can stay with you, as a friend. I keep mine in my apartment.”
“An apartment?”
“It’s a building—a tall one, where people live. There’s a nice, comfy sofa which I like to lie on and paint. Digitally, most of the time—but painting on paper is nice every now and then. Want to come over? I have some spare brushes for you, if you’d like to try.”
You blush—rouge beneath blue eyes. What can I call you, if not miracle? I prayed and waited for this moment, and finally you have answered.
“I’ve never painted before. I doubt I have any talent for it.”
“Oh, you do. Trust me. Come—I will teach you. We have all the time in the world, after all.”
The very idea seems absurd to you, but so is everything else about this world. “Um… before that… I’m still very confused. One moment, I was in the ark, and the next, on this strange planet. Tell me the name of this world, at least. Please.” Your eyes plead, wide as lakes.
I take your hands. They’re soft. I will not let any harm come to you—this, I swear. “You stand on Earth. Our new home. Welcome.”
You avert your eyes, embarrassed, but you do not pull away. “Earth… It's a good name. What about you? What’s your name?”
“Introductions? Ah… I suppose it is your first time seeing me, though I have been watching you for a long time.”
I smile and speak my name. Then, you speak yours—it flows beautifully from your tongue, two syllables, two spans, each a turn of the seasons from winter to spring. I lift the veil and admire your strong soul, having endured as much as your ark did. Even if you do not remember, your tragedies are etched into you. Leaving a planet you forged yourself is grief felt, not seen. I pull you into a tight hug. You squirm, but something about my familiar embrace puts you at ease, and you soon wrap your hands around my back. Let me show you warmth.
We bask in the glow of the purpling sunset and the pleasant spring breeze, dandelion-scented, spacecraft gliding past, going about their day. Here, we are nothing special. We are not gods, for humans have evolved past us, our arks as toys to them. We are neither shepherds nor hermits. Here, we have no titles—here, it is just you and me, seeing ourselves in each other.
I break the hug, pulling away gently. “Let Oracle park the ark. He can join us later. The staff should know my hangar,” I say, to which Oracle blinks in affirmation. I take your hand and start walking back to the spaceport. The attendant is gone, already gossiping about you her favourite baggage handler, a tall bear of a man with brilliant amber eyes, just like hers. Our people will welcome you warmly. I’m sure of that.
“This won’t be the last time we come here,” I say, looking ahead.
“Here? This… landing area, you mean? Why?”
“There are still so many of us wandering, lost in space. They will hear my call, and the ones that survive will answer. I feel their flames burning in the dark, resonating, and in time, you will too.” I turn towards you. “We’ll come back here to welcome them, one by one. Together, of course.”
“Together?” Your hand clasps tighter around mine.
“Together.”